View allAll Photos Tagged What is the work of the Holy Spirit
My poor dreams/
of love blessed /
in the best of joy you perished /
you arose proud but unfortunate /
like birds /
in the woods you perished.
Poveri sogni miei/
d'amor beati /
nel meglio del gioir siete periti /
sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati /
come gli uccelli /
nei boschi siete periti.
----------------------------------------------------------------
click to activate the icon of slideshow: the small triangle inscribed in the small rectangle, at the top right, in the photostream;
or…. Press the “L” button to zoom in the image;
clicca sulla piccola icona per attivare lo slideshow: sulla facciata principale del photostream, in alto a destra c'è un piccolo rettangolo (rappresenta il monitor) con dentro un piccolo triangolo nero;
oppure…. premi il tasto “L” per ingrandire l'immagine;
www.worldphoto.org/sony-world-photography-awards/winners-...
www.fotografidigitali.it/gallery/2726/opere-italiane-segn...
………………………………………………………………………………………….
Gesualdo Bufalino, an expert connoisseur of Sicily, wrote that the Sicilies are many, it is impossible to count them all, in Sicily "everything is mixed, changing, contradictory, as in the most composite of continents" ... and again " There is a "babba" Sicily, that is mild…a “crafty” Sicily, that is smart…there is a lazy Sicily and a frenetic one…”; but why so many Sicilies? Bufalino explained “because Sicily has had the good fortune to act as a link over the centuries between the great Western culture and the temptations of the desert and the sun, between reason and magic, the temperatures of feeling and the heat of passion. Sicily suffers from an excess of identity, and I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing." Even Leonard Sciascia, an immense Sicilian thinker, said "I continue to be convinced that Sicily offers the representation of many problems, of many contradictions, not only Italian but also European, to the point of being able to constitute the metaphor of today's world". This start to introduce the character whose life (and violent death) I wish to recall with some of my photographs (except for two images, belonging to the weekly "Epoca"), with information taken both from the WEB and from direct testimonies that I have collected in years, in summary a character who seems to embody the many faces of Sicily, his name is Salvatore Giuliano, known as the Bandit Giuliano; there are many Salvatore Giulianos, it changes according to who knew him, according to the many facts told by others or by himself (in his memoirs), he is described now as a "Robin Hood" with a noble heart, now as a ferocious brigand unscrupulous, but in any case, in this story, the use of all the "adverbs of doubt" that we know is always mandatory, because speaking of him, knowing the real truth is an illusion ... this is a story in which the pain of the many dead is the background. In speaking of him I will try to use almost telegraphic language. Salvatore Giuliano was born in Sicily in Montelepre (November 16, 1922), the son of a farmer who emigrated to America, and then returned to Sicily for the birth of his son; Salvatore soon left school to work in the fields, privately continuing to cultivate his studies. These are the years of the Second World War, the fascist regime has introduced bread rationing (the real problem is the grinding of wheat, with the mills controlled by the army, the Giulianos have a small clandestine mill), the clandestine trade in necessity becomes common, even Salvatore becomes a small smuggler, he is inexperienced when he is stopped with two sacks of wheat by two carabinieri and two country guards, they take everything from him including his documents, a distraction by the guards and quickly Salvatore tries to escape, the a few shots are fired at him, two hit him at his side, a carabiniere approaches him (Salvatore describes what happened in one of his memoirs) who is shot to death by him: from this moment on he will always be the Bandit Salvatore Giuliano ( or Turiddu, which in Sicilian means Salvatore). According to some Turiddu is a hero of the people, he hopes for a civil redemption of the Sicilian people, establishes relations with the political world, with the deviated secret services, with the Sicilian separatist movement whose initials are MIS (Sicilian Independent Movement) of which, also pushed by a colonel of the American army who deluded him that Sicily could be annexed as a state of the U.S.A. , joins his armed wing, the E.V.I.S. (Volunteer Army for Sicilian Independence), fighting with the rank of colonel against the Italian army in the two-year period 1945/46: the EVIS was commanded by the lawyer Antonio Canepa, who was killed on 17 June 1945 in a clash with the carabineer in the town of Randazzo. During this period the legend of the Bandit Giuliano was born, the peasants, the poor people in general, see in him a hope of redemption from a life of hardship and sacrifices, he is seen as a fiery lover with many fleeting stories, with women who join him in his lair by passing "the filter" of his men (he hosted a young Swedish journalist, Maria Cyjliakus, she was interested in interviewing him, with whom he also had a relationship), but he himself could reach to love the women while running many risks: in the collective imagination the idea of a brigand with a kind and good heart was developing, he often gave to the poor what he stole from the rich; but there was the dark and brutal side of his personality, he tended ambushes and assaults on the forces of order, he killed whoever he considered to be an informer of the carabinieri; the bandit was elusive, there were numerous ambushes and roundups from which he and his men managed to escape, indeed, every action carried out by the military was always followed by a retaliatory reaction, with the consequence that the killed soldiers always increased by more. The descending phase of Giuliano begins to appear on the horizon, the M.I.S. enters legality being recognized as belonging to the Sicilian Special Statute, Giuliano does not accept the agreement by continuing with his men to wage war against the state, in 1946 the new Italian government grants a pardon to the EVIS guerrillas, in this way Giuliano loses his army and his role as colonel (thus the female component of EVIS was dissolved too, with about 20 women, his sister Mariannina was also part of it); with the first institutional referendum the monarchy falls, the Republic is born, the peasant movement hopes for change and agrarian reform, the struggle in defense of their rights leads to the killing of trade unionists (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) whose instigators will never be discovered ; Giuliano establishes relations with the mafia, meets men of the institutions, leading to suspect that behind many (villainous) actions of Giuliano and behind his death, many responsibilities and mysteries are hidden, on which no light has yet been shed. We arrive on May 1, 1947, in the countryside of Portella della Ginestra near Piana degli Albanesi (PA), there is a large crowd of peasants gathered to celebrate Workers' Day, there are also many women and children, suddenly the The festive atmosphere is dramatically interrupted by the shots of a machine gun and other weapons of various kinds, including the launch of grenades, 11 people remain lifeless on the field (including two children), and many injured on whose number there is no concordance; the massacre began the "crisis of May 1947" with attacks on the headquarters of left-wing parties and labor chambers in the area, the reasons for which would be linked, it has been said ... to Giuliano's aversion to the Communists ... but also to the will of the mafia powers to maintain the old balance in the new institutional framework (editor's note: it seems that Giuliano a Portella only wanted to teach a lesson to Girolamo Li Causi, leader of the communists, who was warned of the ambush, and did not show up in Portella, in my opinion Giuliano's aforementioned aversion to the Communists does not stand up, he who always found warmth, protection and complicity precisely on the part of those peasants who were slaughtered; whoever organized the massacre was a criminal and refined mind, he frightened peasant movements, and at the same time decreed the unpopularity of the bandit Giuliano who saw scorched earth around him: mafia men extraneous to Giuliano's gang equipped with 9-gauge rifles fired, while the men of the the band had 6.5 caliber weapons, just as Giuliano's men did not possess grenade launchers; Giuliano tried to exculpate himself by writing his "Memorial on the events of Portella della Ginestra" in the newspapers, claiming that he was in possession of documents that would have demonstrated who were the real culprits of the massacre). The circle was tightening around Giuliano, the forces of order made use of the mafia to convince his trusted lieutenant Gaspare Pisciotta to collaborate with them, they made use of informants, such as Salvatore Ferreri, known as frà Diavolo, head of the anti-banditry forces was the colonel of the carabinieri Ugo Luca; on July 5, 1950 Salvatore Giuliano was killed, it seems there was a firefight with the carabinieri in the courtyard of the house of the lawyer. De Maria in Castelvetrano (TP), however it is a staging, the journalists who immediately rushed to the place where the body lies notice it, the blood impregnates the undershirt on the back, no blood comes out of several holes, on the side of the arm there is a " laceration of the skin" (as if the limb had been in contact with ice), one of the journalists who notices these and other details, Tommaso Besozzi, writes his journalistic article by titling it "certainly there is only that he died ” (l'Europeo n. 29, year 1950), actually to kill him while he was sleeping with a pistol shot, perhaps stunned by a drug put in the wine, it would have been his most trusted man, Gaspare Pisciotta (maybe...), who was subsequently arrested, and during the Viterbo trial he would scream from the cage "we were one body, bandits, police and mafia, like the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit" , he is ready to name names, revelations, but he won't have time, inside the Ucciardone prison in Palermo, to deliver a lethal dose of strychnine put in a medicine prescribed for his tuberculosis (not in coffee) he will kill him sooner trying to vomit. The story does not seem to have to end when, following a report from Professor Giuseppe Casarrubea, an important historian, who had Giuliano's body exhumed in 2010 with his complaint to the Public Prosecutor's Office, assuming that the tomb held the corpse of a double, the However, DNA tests would have shown a genetic profile compatible with that of a nephew of Giuliano. On Salvatore's tomb, a month later, the verses sent by letter to his mother by a woman who signed herself “Santuzza” were carved, verses which declared that she had received them personally from her son Salvatore: “My poor dreams/of love blessed /in the best of joy you perished /you arose proud butunfortunate/like birds /in the woods you perished”. Santuzza was the pseudonym of Maddalena Lo Giudice, when she was young she is described as a beautiful, shy, reserved girl, she was the daughter of the Podestà of her town (during the fascist regime, the Podestà was the head of the municipal administration), it seems they met in a hospital in Catania, each visiting an acquaintance of their own, Maddalena would have had from Giuliano: a son (she was subjected to a gynecological examination to ascertain its veracity against her will), a box with valuables, and a memorial, in which Giuliano would have wrote very important things about his relationships with "men of the state and not"; Maddalena later said that she had handed everything over to a trusted person, who would have bricked everything up, later perhaps frightened by the great clamor that had arisen around her, in a journalistic interview she declared that she had dreamed and invented everything… (note of the editor: I have always tried much emotion for this poor woman, it would be interesting to be able to trace a psychological profile, her father was the Podestà of the town, always benefiting from the doubt, as in all this story, people told me that His father as Podestà took away from the poor people even what little they had, who knows if the poor Maddalena fell in love with Giuliano also because he represented her antithesis, giving to the poor what she took away from the rich people...), Maddalena went to give birth in secret from the well-meaning eyes of the town (not being a married woman it would have created a scandal) in Calabria, that son to protect him was immediately placed in an orphanage (all the forces of order in Sicily were looking for the bandit Giuliano, who knows what would have happened if he had come to know of a son of him ..! they would have used it as one does with a lamb tied to a post, waiting for the arrival of the fair…); upon Giuliano's death, this woman was joined by Salvatore's mother (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) and sister (Mariannina Giuliano), to have all that Salvatore had left to Maddalena, who certainly had sworn not to give anyone what she had received from him, certainly until when Maddalena would have kept "the treasure" hidden with her (certainly not the jewels, the true value was her memorial!), no one would have hurt her; however, Maddalena took this secret of hers with her to her grave. In her old age Maddalena lived secluded, she was a solitary type, she had to resort to dialysis for a serious kidney infection, for which she had to be accompanied several times a week by a driver to the hospital, she had severe pain for which she had to resort to powerful analgesics, the only ones who gave her any affection were her many dogs, the only ones who managed to reassure her, she never had the affection of that only son she had from Salvatore, of whom nothing was ever known (there were a couple of characters who declared themselves the children of the bandit, but nothing has ever been ascertained). In conclusion, I learned of a Sicilian film operator, who worked for Incom Week (it was an Italian newsreel, distributed weekly in cinemas), who at the news of the killing of the bandit Giuliano (like many journalists) immediately went to Castelvetrano to the house of the lawyer De Maria, where he allegedly found Salvatore's body, he said that when Salvatore's mother arrived, she kissed him in a heartbreaking, terribly moving way, including the parts covered in blood, that Incom operator said, that the emotion was so great for him to seeing that Mother …he did not have the courage to continue filming: I would like to end by saying that the tremendous pain of that Mother was the tremendous pain of All those Mothers who saw their son (or their husbands) to perish in that so dark not so far period of history of Sicily.
………………………………………….
Scriveva Gesualdo Bufalino, esperto conoscitore della Sicilia, che le Sicilie sono tante, impossibile contarle tutte, in Sicilia “tutto è mischiato, cangiante, contraddittorio, come nel più composito dei continenti”…ed ancora ” Vi è una Sicilia “babba”, cioè mite…una Sicilia “sperta”, cioè furba…vi è una Sicilia pigra ed una frenetica…”; ma come mai così tante Sicilie? Bufalino spiegava “perché la Sicilia ha avuto la sorte di ritrovarsi a far da cerniera nei secoli fra la grande cultura occidentale e le tentazioni del deserto e del sole, tra la ragione e la magia, le temperie del sentimento e le canicole della passione. Soffre, la Sicilia, di un eccesso d'identità, né so se sia un bene o sia un male.” Anche Sciascia, immenso pensatore siciliano, diceva “Continuo ad essere convinto che la Sicilia offre la rappresentazione di tanti problemi, di tante contraddizioni, non solo italiani ma anche europei, al punto da poter costituire la metafora del mondo odierno”. Questo incipit per introdurre il personaggio del quale desidero rievocarne la vita (e la morte violenta) con alcune mie fotografie (tranne due immagini, appartenenti al settimanale “Epoca”), con notizie prese sia dal WEB, sia da testimonianze dirette che ho raccolto negli anni, in sintesi un personaggio che sembra incarnare i tanti volti della Sicilia, lui si chiama Salvatore Giuliano, noto come il Bandito Giuliano; sono tanti i Salvatore Giuliano, cambia in base a chi lo conobbe, in base ai tantissimi fatti raccontati da altri o da lui stesso (nei suoi memoriali), viene descritto ora come un “Robin Hood” dal cuore nobile, ora come un feroce brigante privo di scrupoli, però in ogni caso, in questa storia, è sempre obbligatorio l’uso di tutti gli “avverbi di dubbio o dubitativi” che conosciamo, perché parlando di lui conoscere la vera verità è una utopia…una vicenda questa, nella quale il dolore dei tanti morti, fa da sfondo. Nel parlarne cercherò di adoperare un linguaggio quasi telegrafico. Salvatore Giuliano nasce in Sicilia a Montelepre (il 16 novembre 1922), figlio di un contadino emigrato in America, poi rientrato in Sicilia per la nascita del figlio; Salvatore abbandonò presto la scuola per lavorare nei campi, continuando privatamente a coltivare i suoi studi. Sono gli anni della seconda guerra mondiale, il regime fascista ha introdotto il razionamento del pane (il vero problema è la macinazione del grano, coi mulini controllati dall’esercito, i Giuliano hanno un piccolo mulino clandestino), il commercio clandestino degli alimenti di prima necessità diviene comune, anche Salvatore diviene un piccolo contrabbandiere, è inesperto quando viene fermato con due sacchi di grano da due carabinieri e da due guardie campestri, gli prendono tutto incluso i suoi documenti, una distrazione delle guardie e lestamente Salvatore tenta la fuga, gli vengono sparati contro alcuni colpi, due lo raggiungono ad un fianco, gli si avvicina un carabiniere (Salvatore descrive l’accaduto in un suo memoriale) che viene da lui colpito a morte: da questo momento in poi sarà per sempre il Bandito Salvatore Giuliano (o Turiddu, che in siciliano significa Salvatore). Secondo alcuni Turiddu è un eroe del popolo, egli spera in un riscatto civile del popolo siciliano, allaccia rapporti col mondo politico, coi servizi segreti deviati, col movimento separatista siciliano la cui sigla è MIS (Movimento Indipendentista Siciliano) del quale, spinto anche da un colonnello dell’esercito americano che lo illude che la Sicilia possa essere annessa come stato agli U.S.A. , entra così a far parte del suo braccio armato, l’E.V.I.S. (Esercito Volontario per l’Indipendenza Siciliana), combattendo col grado di colonnello contro l’esercito italiano nel biennio 1945/46; l’EVIS è comandato dall’avv. Antonio Canepa, che viene ucciso il 17 giugno del 1945 in uno scontro coi carabinieri nel paese di Randazzo. Durante questo periodo nasce la leggenda del Bandito Giuliano, i contadini, la povera gente in generale, vede in lui una speranza di riscatto di una vita di stenti e di sacrifici, viene anche visto come un focoso amante dalle tante fugaci storie d'amore, con donne che lo raggiungono nel suo covo oltrepassando “il filtro” dei suoi uomini (ospitò una giovane giornalista svedese, Maria Cyjliakus, interessata ad intervistarlo, con la quale ebbe anche una relazione), ma poteva egli stesso raggiungere le amate pur correndo molti rischi; nell’immaginario collettivo si andava maturando l’idea di un brigante dal cuore gentile e buono, egli spesso donava ai poveri quello che sottraeva ai ricchi; però c’era il lato oscuro e brutale della sua personalità, egli tendeva agguati ed assalti alle forze dell’ordine, uccideva chi considerava essere un informatore dei carabinieri; il bandito era imprendibile, numerosi erano gli agguati ed i rastrellamenti ai quali lui ed i suoi uomini riuscivano a sottrarsi, anzi, ad ogni azione condotta dai militari, faceva sempre seguito una reazione di rappresaglia, con la conseguenza che i militari uccisi aumentavano sempre di più. La fase discendente di Giuliano incomincia ad apparire all’orizzonte, il M.I.S. entra nella legalità venendo riconosciuta come appartenente allo Statuto Speciale Siciliano, Giuliano non accetta l’accordo continuando coi suoi uomini a fare guerra allo stato; nel 1946 il nuovo governo italiano concede l’indulto ai guerriglieri dell’EVIS, in tal modo Giuliano perde il suo esercito ed il suo ruolo di colonnello (viene quindi sciolta la componente femminile dell’EVIS, con circa 20 donne, vi faceva anche parte sua sorella Mariannina); col primo referendum istituzionale cade la monarchia, nasce la Repubblica, il movimento contadino spera nel cambiamento e nella riforma agraria, la lotta in difesa dei propri diritti porta alla uccisione di sindacalisti (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) dei quali non si scopriranno mai i mandanti; Giuliano ora stringe rapporti con la mafia, incontra uomini delle istituzioni, inducendo a sospettare che dietro molte azioni (scellerate) di Giuliano e dietro la sua morte, si celino tante responsabilità e misteri, sulle quali non si è fatto ancora luce. Arriviamo al 1° Maggio del 1947, nelle campagne di Portella della Ginestra nei pressi di Piana degli Albanesi (PA), c’è una gran folla di contadini riuniti per celebrare la festa dei lavoratori, ci sono tante donne e bambini, improvvisamente l’atmosfera festosa viene interrotta drammaticamente dai colpi di una mitragliatrice e di altre armi di vario genere, tra queste c'è anche un lancio di granate: sul campo restano senza vita 11 persone (tra queste due bambini), e molti feriti sul cui numero non c’è concordanza; la strage dette inizio alla “crisi del maggio 1947” con assalti alle sedi dei partiti di sinistra e delle camere del lavoro della zona, le cui motivazioni sarebbero legate, si è detto… all’avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti…ma anche alla volontà dei poteri mafiosi di mantenere i vecchi equilibri nel nuovo quadro istituzionale (n.d.r. sembra che Giuliano a Portella volesse solo dare una lezione a Girolamo Li Causi, leader dei comunisti, il quale fu avvisato dell’agguato, infatti non si presentò a Portella, secondo me non regge la citata avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti, lui trovava sempre calore, protezione e complicità proprio in quei contadini che furono trucidati; chi organizzò la strage era una mente criminale e raffinata, spaventò i movimenti contadini, e nel contempo decretò la subentrata impopolarità del bandito Giuliano che vide farsi attorno terra bruciata; spararono uomini mafiosi estranei alla banda di Giuliano dotati di fucili calibro 9, mentre gli uomini della banda avevano armi calibro 6,5, così come gli uomini di Giuliano non possedevano lanciagranate; Giuliano tentò di discolparsi scrivendo sui giornali un suo “Memoriale sui fatti di Portella della Ginestra”, sostenendo di essere in possesso di documenti che avrebbero dimostrato chi erano i veri colpevoli della strage). Il cerchio si va stringendo attorno a Giuliano, le forze dell’ordine si avvalgono della mafia per convincere a collaborare con loro il suo fidatissimo luogotenente Gaspare Pisciotta, si avvalgono di informatori, come Salvatore Ferreri, detto frà Diavolo; a capo delle forze antibanditismo c’è il colonnello dei carabinieri Ugo Luca; il 5 luglio del 1950 viene ucciso Salvatore Giuliano, sembra ci sia stato un conflitto a fuoco coi carabinieri nel cortile della casa dell’avv. De Maria a Castelvetrano (TP), però è una messinscena, se ne accorgono i giornalisti accorsi immediatamente sul luogo dove giace il suo corpo, il sangue impregna la canottiera sul dorso, da diversi fori non fuoriesce sangue, sul lato di un braccio è presente una “lacerazione della cute” (come se l’arto fosse stato a contatto con del ghiaccio), sembra che più di un giornalista si accorge di questi ed altri dettagli, tra questi Tommaso Besozzi scrive il suo articolo intitolandolo “di sicuro c’è solo che è morto” (l'Europeo n. 29, anno 1950), in realtà ad ucciderlo mentre dormiva con un colpo di pistola, forse stordito da una droga messa nel vino, sarebbe stato il suo uomo più fidato, Gaspare Pisciotta (forse...), il quale successivamente viene arrestato; durante il processo di Viterbo dalla gabbia urlerà “noi eravamo un corpo solo, banditi, polizia e mafia, come il Padre, il Figlio e lo Spirito Santo”, Pisciotta è pronto a fare nomi, rivelazioni, ma non farà in tempo, all’interno del carcere dell’Ucciardone di Palermo, una dose letale di stricnina messa dentro un medicinale prescrittogli per la sua tubercolosi (non dentro il caffè) lo stroncherà prima che possa tentare di vomitare. La storia sembra non dover finire, quando, in seguito ad una segnalazione del professore Giuseppe Casarrubea, importante storiografo, con un suo esposto in Procura, il corpo di Giuliano viene fatto riesumare nel 2010, ipotizzando che la tomba custodisce il cadavere di un sosia, il test del DNA sembra però aver dimostrato un profilo genetico compatibile con quello di un nipote di Giuliano. Sulla tomba di Salvatore, un mese dopo, vengono scolpiti i versi inviati per lettera a sua madre Maria Giuliano Lombardo, provengono da una donna che si firma “Santuzza”, la quale dichiara di averli avuti personalmente da suo figlio Salvatore: “Poveri sogni miei d’amor beati, nel meglio del gioir siete periti, sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati, e come uccello nei boschi siete spariti”. Santuzza in realtà si chiama Maddalena Lo Giudice, quando era giovane viene descritta come una bellissima ragazza, timida, riservata, era la figlia del Podestà del suo paese (durante il regime fascista, il Podestà era il capo dell'amministrazione comunale), sembra che Turiddu e Maddalena si siano conosciuti occasionalmente in un nosocomio di Catania, andando in visita a qualche conoscente ricoverato; nasce l'amore, Maddalena concepisce con Salvatore un figlio (viene sottoposta suo malgrado ad una visita ginecologica per appurarne la veridicità), Giuliano le fa dono di un cofanetto con dei valori, ed un memoriale, nel quale lui avrebbe scritto cose importantissime circa i suoi rapporti con “uomini dello stato e non”; Maddalena successivamente disse di aver consegnato tutto ad una persona fidata, la quale avrebbe murato tutto, in seguito, forse impaurita dal grande clamore che si era alzato attorno a lei, in una intervista giornalistica dichiarò che si era sognato ed inventato tutto…(n.d.r. ho sempre provato molta compassione per questa povera donna, sarebbe interessante poterne tracciare un profilo psicologico, suo padre era il Podestà del paese, beneficiando sempre del dubbio, come in tutta questa storia, mi dissero che toglieva ai poveri anche quel poco che avevano, chissà se la povera Maddalena si innamorò di Giuliano anche perché lui ne rappresentava l’antitesi, dando ai poveri quel che lui toglieva ai ricchi…); Maddalena andò a partorire di nascosto in Calabria, lontana dagli occhi dei benpensanti del paese (non essendo una donna sposata avrebbe creato scandalo), lei quel figlio per proteggerlo lo mise subito in un orfanotrofio (tutte le forze dell’ordine della Sicilia cercavano il bandito Giuliano, chissà cosa sarebbe accaduto se si fosse venuto a sapere di un figlio suo..! lo avrebbero usato come si fa con un agnello legato al palo, aspettando l’arrivo della fiera…); Maddalena alla morte di Giuliano fu raggiunta da Maria Giuliano Lombardo (la madre di lui) e da sua sorella Mariannina, le quali le chiesero di avere tutto quello che Salvatore le aveva lasciato, la povera "Santuzza" sicuramente aveva fatto un giuramento, di non dare a nessuno quanto da lui aveva ricevuto, certamente fino a quando Maddalena avesse tenuto nascosto quel "tesoro” (non certo i gioielli, il vero valore era nel suo memoriale !), nessuno le avrebbe fatto del male; comunque, Maddalena oramai si è portata nella tomba questo suo segreto. In vecchiaia Maddalena appariva "spenta", viveva appartata, era un tipo solitario, doveva fare ricorso alla dialisi per una grave infezione renale, per la qual cosa doveva farsi accompagnare varie volte la settimana da un autista in ospedale, aveva forti dolori per i quali doveva fare ricorso a potenti analgesici, gli unici a darle un po’ di affetto, erano i suoi molti cani, gli unici che riuscivano a rasserenarla un pò, non ebbe mai l’affetto di quell’unico figlio avuto da Salvatore, del quale non si è mai saputo nulla (ci furono un paio di personaggi che si auto dichiararono i figli del bandito, ma non si è mai appurato nulla). Concludo, tra le tante testimonianze dirette, seppi anche di un operatore cinematografico siciliano, che lavorava per la "Settimana Incom" (essa era un cinegiornale italiano, distribuito settimanalmente nei cinema), il quale alla notizia dell’uccisione del bandito Giuliano (come tanti giornalisti) si recò immediatamente a Castelvetrano in casa dell’avv. De Maria, dove c'era ancora il corpo di Salvatore, egli raccontò che quando arrivò la madre di Salvatore, ella lo baciò in maniera così struggente, che si venne a creare una scena terribilmente commovente, baciando anche le parti ricoperte di sangue, quell’operatore Incom disse, che fu talmente grande la commozione che provò nel vedere quella Madre, che egli non ebbe più il coraggio di continuare le riprese; vorrei terminare dicendo, che il dolore tremendo che provò quella Madre, è stato lo stesso dolore tremendo di Tutte quelle Madri che hanno visto perire i loro figli (od i loro mariti) in maniera violenta, in quel periodo così buio della storia di Sicilia.
……………………………………………………………………………..
Il bandito giuliano -ISCRIVITI AL CANALE- Documentario Blu Notte
Salvatore Giuliano INEDITO Piana degli Albanesi
Documentario storico sul bandito Giuliano
IO C'ERO con Salvatore Giuliano 1
IO C'ERO con Salvatore Giuliano 3
Cronaca nera a caccia del bandito Giuliano
La scomparsa di Salvatore Giuliano
Caso Giuliano, "il bandito tornò a Montelepre nel 1971"
Salvatore Giuliano: bandito indipendentista eliminato da Mafia e Stato
Immagini inedite di Salvatore Giuliano - Teleoccidente.it
Il bandito della Guerra Fredda - di Pietro Orsatti Imprimatur
Portella della Ginestra. MARIO ICOSIA uno dei SOPRAVVISSUTI alla STRAGE DEL 1947. Di Mario Calivà.
Filmato PORTELLA DELLA GINESTRA
Salvatore giuliano detto "Turiddu"
………………………………………………………….
Salvatore Giuliano (1962) - Rimorchio
Salvatore Giuliano (Francesco Rosi, 1962) - Confessioni e dialetto
La corte d’assise di Viterbo nel film "Salvatore Giuliano" di Francesco Rosi
Strage Portella della Ginestra - Salvatore Giuliano di Francesco Rosi, 1960
Ciak Sicilia Salvatore Giuliano di Francesco Rosi
..................................
Cavalleria Rusticana Duetto Santuzza e Turiddu
............................................................
Segreti di Stato - Strage di Portella della ginestra.
............................................................
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-work-god-disposition...
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
9. Jesus Performs Miracles
1) Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand
2) The Resurrection of Lazarus Glorifies God
Almighty God says, "When the Lord Jesus brought Lazarus back from the dead, He used one line: “Lazarus, come forth.” He said nothing aside from this—what do these words represent? They represent that God can accomplish anything through speaking, including resurrecting a dead man. When God created all things, when He created the world, He did so with words. He used spoken commands, words with authority, and just like that all things were created. It was accomplished like that. This single line spoken by the Lord Jesus was just like the words spoken by God when He created the heavens and earth and all things; it equally held the authority of God, the ability of the Creator. All things were formed and stood fast because of words from God’s mouth, and just the same, Lazarus walked out from his tomb because of the words from the Lord Jesus’ mouth. This was the authority of God, demonstrated and realized in His incarnate flesh. This type of authority and ability belonged to the Creator, and to the Son of man in whom the Creator was realized. This is the understanding taught to mankind by God bringing Lazarus back from the dead."
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
I want to wish everyone a very blessed time this Easter or Jewish Passover (Pesach). This is truly a holy time for millions of people all over the world.
2000 years ago a Jewish man came to reveal something wonderful. That God has not given up on us despite the violence and hatred that still exists. This man of Peace was himself murdered on a cross (the worst form of Roman execution).
But as C.S. Lewis (once an atheist who was "surprised by the joy of God's love”) has said, this single death became the death of death itself. The tomb could not hold him, neither all those who believe on the Day of Resurrection.
One of those who believed in the 20th century was Dr Albert Schweitzer (1875-1965). In 1952 he was awarded the Nobel Peace Prize, not only for his work with the African community at Lambaréné (in modern Gabon), but for his implacable opposition to nuclear weapons. He called his philosophy, "Reverence for Life". www.nobelprize.org/prizes/peace/1952/schweitzer/biographi...
Schweitzer was an outstanding musician and theologian in Alsace, one of the preeminent modern interpreters of J.S. Bach. He was the author of one of the most explosive books at the start of the 20th century, "The Quest of the Historical Jesus". His status as a musician and academic of the first rank was established. But he gave it all up to do what he once explained to his African friends in these words, "Jesus told me to come to Africa and heal the sick."
So Schweitzer (who it must be said did not believe in the divinity of Jesus Christ), was so taken by this Jewish man's message that he immediately chose to complete his medical degree and become a missionary doctor in French Equatorial Africa. Now I have always been greatly moved by Schweitzer's response to the calling of Jesus - precisely because, like Thomas of old, he had his doubts - many of them.
But he was so motivated by God's love that he felt compelled to give up his prestige in Europe and become a servant of Africa, amongst the poorest communities. Like most of us he was no saint, but he was an obedient servant to the end, dying with the people he loved on September 4, 1965. On Resurrection Day, I know that he will know that his Redeemer lives.
This little video reflects on that moment when Jesus cried out on the cross at a place called Golgotha (the "Place of the Skull"): "It is finished, Father I commend my spirit into your hands."
The music is a tribute to the fusion of Albert Schweitzer's beloved J.S. Bach and the rhythms of his African compatriots. "Herr, Unser Herrscher" (Lord, Our Ruler) from the album "Lambarena: Bach to Africa" (Sony Classical, 1995).
Above all this Easter we pray for peace in a broken world, in the spirit of a true "Reverence for Life". In the name of Jesus Christ our Lord.
"Albert Schweitzer: Reverence for Life - Documentary Preview"
www.youtube.com/watch?v=glzmO9MB9u4
"Albert Schweitzer: practicing Bach in Lambaréné (original footage)"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/break-the-spell-movie/
Introduction
Welcome the Second Coming of Christ | Christian Video "Break the Spell" | God Is My Salvation
Fu Jinhua is an elder in a house church in China. She has believed in the Lord for a number of years and has always thought that the Bible was inspired by God, that all of the words in the Bible are God's words, that she needs only believe in the Lord and adhere to the Bible, and when the Lord comes down on a cloud she will be raptured into the kingdom of heaven. However, her coworkers plant a seed of doubt. The four blood moons have appeared, and the prophecies of the Lord's coming have been fulfilled. It stands to reason that the Lord has already returned, so why have we not welcomed Him as He comes down on a cloud? … After some reflection, Fu Jinhua decides to seek and investigate Almighty God's work in the last days. Through fellowship and debates with witnesses from The Church of Almighty God, Fu Jinhua finally clearly sees the path to enter the kingdom of heaven and breaks free of the ""spell"" she's been under for years. She accepts Almighty God 's work of the last days, is brought up before God's throne, and attends the wedding feast of the Lamb.
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use： en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Introduction
The Word of God | “The Two Incarnations Complete the Significance of the Incarnation”
Almighty God says, “From the creation of the world down to the present, the Spirit of God has set this great work in motion, and has moreover done different work in different ages and in different nations. The people of each age see a different disposition of His, which is naturally revealed through the different work that He does. He is God, filled with mercy and lovingkindness; He is the sin offering for man and man’s shepherd; but He is also man’s judgment, chastisement, and curse. He could lead man to live on earth for two thousand years, and He could also redeem the corrupted mankind from sin. Today, He is also able to conquer mankind, who do not know Him, and prostrate them under His dominion, so that all submit to Him fully. In the end, He will burn away all that is unclean and unrighteous within men throughout the universe, to show them that He is not only a merciful and loving God, not only a God of wisdom and wonders, not only a holy God, but, even more, a God who judges man.”
You might also like: what will jesus do when he returns
Image Source: The Church of Almighty God
Christian Worship Song "God's Kingdom Has Appeared on Earth"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/hymn-god-kingdom-has-appe...
I
Almighty true God, King on the throne,
ruling the whole universe,
facing all nations and all peoples.
The whole world shines with God’s glory.
All things in the universe shall see,
all living things everywhere shall see.
The mountains, lands, rivers and lakes,
oceans and all living beings,
in the light of the true God’s presence,
have opened their curtains, revived,
as though waking to life from a dream,
or like sprouts breaking through soil to light.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
II
Continents and oceans, mountains, rivers,
all things praise Him endlessly.
Spring breezes bring fine rain.
Stream currents, like people, mixing grief with joy,
they’re shedding tears of indebtedness,
they’re weeping, full of blame and remorse.
Rivers, lakes, surf, swells, all are singing
and praising God’s holy name.
All old things defiled by Satan,
each and every one will renew.
All things once corrupted will change.
They will enter a new circumstance.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
III
Then the trumpet sounds a holy blast.
Lend an ear and listen.
A sweet sound comes out from the throne,
announcing to every nation
that the time has already come,
the final end has come at last.
God’s management plan is finished
and His kingdom has come on earth.
Every kingdom in the world
has become the kingdom of God.
Seven trumpets sound from the throne,
what great wonders will now take place!
God joys to see His people, who hear His voice.
They gather from all nations and lands.
All people keep the true God in their mouths,
praise and jump, praise and jump endlessly!
Witnessing to the world of the one true God,
thundering, thundering like waters.
All will crowd into God’s kingdom!
from Utterances and Testimonies of Christ in the Beginning
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
God's Utterance "God Himself, the Unique (III) God's Authority (II)" (Part Three)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-authority-2-part-three/
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
Progeny: The Fifth Juncture
1. One Has No Control Over What Becomes of One's Offspring
2. After Raising the Next Generation, People Gain a New Understanding of Fate
3. Believing in Fate Is No Substitute for a Knowledge of the Creator’s Sovereignty
4. Only Those Who Submit to the Creator’s Sovereignty Can Attain True Freedom
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
The Hymn of God's Word "God Will Restore the Former State of Creation"
We welcome all truth seekers to contact us.
en.easternlightning.org/videos/restore-former-state-of-cr...
I
With His words going deep, God watches the universe.
All creations are made new based on the words of God.
Heaven’s changing, earth is too, man is showing what he really is.
When God created the world, all things were after their kind,
so was everything with a visible form.
When God’s management is close to the end,
God will restore things to what they were at the creation.
Little by little, step by step, men are sorted to their kind,
return to “families” they belong to.
God’s delighted because of this.
There’s nothing that can disturb Him.
God’s great work ends before it’s known.
Before all things are aware, they have all been changed.
Little by little, step by step, men are sorted to their kind.
II
God will restore the former state of all things at the creation.
He causes everything fully changed, brings everything back into His plan.
Now, the time has come! The end of God’s last plan is at hand.
You unclean, filthy old world, shall fall under God’s word,
shall be reduced to nothingness because of the plan of God!
All things created by God, shall gain a new life in His word, have a “sovereign Lord”!
You sanctified new world, shall come to life in the glory of God.
Mount of Zion, stop your silence. God has returned in victory!
He is watching over all lands, among all creations.
Mankind has begun a new life on earth, having a brand new hope.
Little by little, step by step, men are sorted to their kind.
III
People of God! Will you not revive in God’s light?
Will you not jump and laugh for joy under the leading and guiding of God?
The lands and waters cheer and laugh. Israel, that’s come back to life!
Will you not feel proud for being preordained by God?
Who’s once wept? Who’s once wailed?
Israel of old has ceased to exist. Israel of today has risen in the world.
It’s stood up in all people’s hearts. It gets the source of life through people of God.
Hateful Egypt! Will you still be against God?
How can you escape His chastisement because of mercy of God?
He who’s loved by God shall live forever.
He who goes against God shall be punished forever.
For God is a jealous God, He never lets go of people’s deeds easily.
God searches all lands.
With righteousness and majesty, with wrath and chastising,
He appears in the East of the world, to reveal Himself to all people on earth!
Little by little, step by step, men are sorted to their kind,
return to “families” they belong to.
God’s delighted because of this.
There’s nothing that can disturb Him.
God’s great work ends before it’s known.
Before all things are aware, they have all been changed.
Little by little, step by step, men are sorted to their kind.
from “The Twenty-sixth Utterance” of God’s Utterances to the Entire Universe in The Word Appears in the Flesh
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God
Short Sketch From the Christian Church | "The Police Pay a New Year Visit" (English Dubbed)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/police-pay-a-new-year-visit/
Zheng Xinming, an elderly man of nearly seventy, is a devout Christian. Because of his faith in the Lord, he was detained and imprisoned, and sentenced to eight years. On his release, he was still listed by the Chinese Communist police as a target of focused monitoring. In particular, after the old man accepted Almighty God's work in the last days, the police came almost every day to terrorize, intimidate and disturb him. There was no way that Zheng Xinming could normally read the word of God at home, and even his family members shared his state of anxiety. Now it is New Year's Eve and the old man is at home reading God's word, not knowing what may happen …
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-work-god-disposition...
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
9. Jesus Performs Miracles
1) Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand
2) The Resurrection of Lazarus Glorifies God
Almighty God says, "When the Lord Jesus brought Lazarus back from the dead, He used one line: “Lazarus, come forth.” He said nothing aside from this—what do these words represent? They represent that God can accomplish anything through speaking, including resurrecting a dead man. When God created all things, when He created the world, He did so with words. He used spoken commands, words with authority, and just like that all things were created. It was accomplished like that. This single line spoken by the Lord Jesus was just like the words spoken by God when He created the heavens and earth and all things; it equally held the authority of God, the ability of the Creator. All things were formed and stood fast because of words from God’s mouth, and just the same, Lazarus walked out from his tomb because of the words from the Lord Jesus’ mouth. This was the authority of God, demonstrated and realized in His incarnate flesh. This type of authority and ability belonged to the Creator, and to the Son of man in whom the Creator was realized. This is the understanding taught to mankind by God bringing Lazarus back from the dead."
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
| Gospel Movie | Footsteps of the Holy Spirit | God's words"Only Those Who Know God and His Work Can Satisfy God"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/god-word-satisfy-god-2/
Introduction
Almighty God says, "Knowing the work of God is no simple matter: You should have standards and an objective in your pursuit, you should know how to seek the true way, and how to measure whether or not it is the true way, and whether or not it is the work of God. What is the most basic principle in seeking the true way? You have to look at whether or not there is the work of the Holy Spirit, whether or not these words are the expression of the truth, who is testified to, and what it can bring you. Distinguishing between the true way and the false way requires several aspects of basic knowledge, the most fundamental of which is to tell whether or not there is the work of the Holy Spirit."
Recommended for You：judgement begins at the house of god
Image Source: The Church of Almighty God
Terms of Use: en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
"The Substance of Christ Is Obedience to the Will of the Heavenly Father" (Selected Passage)
(When the Lord Jesus Knocks at the Door, How Will We Answer)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/substance-of-christ-is-ob...
Almighty God says, "The incarnate God is called Christ, and Christ is the flesh donned by the Spirit of God. This flesh is unlike any man that is of the flesh. This difference is because Christ is not of flesh and blood but is the incarnation of the Spirit. He has both a normal humanity and a complete divinity. His divinity is not possessed by any man. His normal humanity sustains all His normal activities in the flesh, while His divinity carries out the work of God Himself. Be it His humanity or divinity, both submit to the will of the heavenly Father. The substance of Christ is the Spirit, that is, the divinity. Therefore, His substance is that of God Himself; this substance will not interrupt His own work, and He could not possibly do anything that destroys His own work, nor would He ever utter any words that go against His own will. Therefore, the incarnate God would absolutely never do any work that interrupts His own management. This is what all man should understand. The essence of the work of the Holy Spirit is to save man and is for the sake of God’s own management. Similarly, the work of Christ is to save man and is for the sake of God’s will. Given that God becomes flesh, He realizes His substance within His flesh, such that His flesh is sufficient to undertake His work. Therefore, all the work of God’s Spirit is replaced by the work of Christ during the time of incarnation, and at the core of all work throughout the time of incarnation is the work of Christ. It cannot be commingled with work from any other age. And since God becomes flesh, He works in the identity of His flesh; since He comes in the flesh, He then finishes in the flesh the work that He ought to do. Be it the Spirit of God or be it Christ, both are God Himself, and He does the work that He ought to do and performs the ministry that He ought to perform." (Unveiled: The True Meaning of “It Is Finished” Spoken by the Lord Jesus on the Cross)
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Christian Music Video | Feel the Love of God | "When You Open Your Heart to God"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/open-your-heart-to-god-mv/
When You Open Your Heart to God
When you do not understand God and do not know His nature,
your hearts can never truly open, open up to God.
Once you understand your God,
you will understand what's in His heart,
and savor what lies in Him
with all your faith and heed.
When you savor what is in God's heart, bit by bit,
day by day,
when you savor what is in God's heart,
your heart will open up to Him.
When your heart is truly open,
when your heart is truly open,
you will see the contempt,
you will see the shame of your extravagant and selfish requests.
When your heart is truly open,
when your heart is truly open,
you will see an infinite world in God's heart,
and be in a realm of wonder untold.
In this realm there is no cheating,
no deception, no darkness, and no evil.
There is only sincerity and faithfulness;
only righteousness and kindness.
He is love, He is caring,
infinite compassion.
In your life, joy is felt,
when you open your heart to God.
His wisdom and power fill the infinite world,
so do His authority and love.
You can see what God has and is,
what brings Him joy,
what brings Him woes, what brings Him sadness and anger,
is there for all to see,
when you open your heart up to God
and invite Him in.
from The Word Appears in the Flesh
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus=, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/hymn-god-kingdom-has-appe...
Introduction
Christian Worship Song "God's Kingdom Has Appeared on Earth"
I
Almighty true God, King on the throne,
ruling the whole universe,
facing all nations and all peoples.
The whole world shines with God’s glory.
All things in the universe shall see,
all living things everywhere shall see.
The mountains, lands, rivers and lakes,
oceans and all living beings,
in the light of the true God’s presence,
have opened their curtains, revived,
as though waking to life from a dream,
or like sprouts breaking through soil to light.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
II
Continents and oceans, mountains, rivers,
all things praise Him endlessly.
Spring breezes bring fine rain.
Stream currents, like people, mixing grief with joy,
they’re shedding tears of indebtedness,
they’re weeping, full of blame and remorse.
Rivers, lakes, surf, swells, all are singing
and praising God’s holy name.
All old things defiled by Satan,
each and every one will renew.
All things once corrupted will change.
They will enter a new circumstance.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
III
Then the trumpet sounds a holy blast.
Lend an ear and listen.
A sweet sound comes out from the throne,
announcing to every nation
that the time has already come,
the final end has come at last.
God’s management plan is finished
and His kingdom has come on earth.
Every kingdom in the world
has become the kingdom of God.
Seven trumpets sound from the throne,
what great wonders will now take place!
God joys to see His people, who hear His voice.
They gather from all nations and lands.
All people keep the true God in their mouths,
praise and jump, praise and jump endlessly!
Witnessing to the world of the one true God,
thundering, thundering like waters.
All will crowd into God’s kingdom!
from Utterances and Testimonies of Christ in the Beginning
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God , the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ ofthe last days . It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use： en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Why "Good" Friday? How can a man suffering one of the most excruciating executions known to history be 'good'?
The cross is a romantic symbol to Christendom now, but it was not then. Imagine the crowd's reaction when, before He went to the cross, the Lord Jesus Christ said these words:
"If anyone wishes to come after Me, he must deny himself, and take up his cross daily and follow Me. For whoever wishes to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake, he is the one who will save it. For what is a man profited if he gains the whole world, and loses or forfeits himself? For whoever is ashamed of Me and My words, the Son of Man will be ashamed of him when He comes in His glory, and the glory of the Father and of the holy angels."
Christ Jesus tells the crowd that if they want to follow Him... they must take up their cross.
Now, with the atoning work done, we understand. Then, they did not. Any mention of the "cross" sent a chill of terror through those who heard it. There was nothing positive, nothing romantic about it. The cross meant the crucifixion, a barbaric, agonizing execution meant to inflict the maximum amount of shame and torture upon the victim. Roman crucifixions were carried out in public so that all who saw the horror would be deterred from crossing the Roman government. Crucifixion was so horrible that it was presumably reserved for only the worst offenders, yet the hillsides were covered with the crosses and victims.
The victim of crucifixion was first severely scourged or beaten, an ordeal that was life-threatening by itself. Then he was forced to carry the large wooden crossbeam to the site of the crucifixion. Bearing this load was not only extremely painful after the beating, but it added a measure of shame as the victim was carrying the instrument of his own torture and death. It was like digging one’s own grave.
So, when Jesus eyes the large crowd following Him and tells them that they will need to "take up their cross" to follow Him, they understood He was inviting them to death.
The cross was a stumbling block for those who thought God could never be cursed in such a way. Yet God tells us that He was, in fact, defeating the curse for us:
"For as many as are of the works of the Law are under a curse; for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who does not abide by all things written in the book of the law, to perform them.” Now that no one is justified by the Law before God is evident; for, “The righteous man shall live by faith.” However, the Law is not of faith; on the contrary, “He who practices them shall live by them.” Christ redeemed us from the curse of the Law, having become a curse for us—for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree”— in order that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come to the Gentiles, so that we would receive the promise of the Spirit through faith." **
The curse of the Law is that the Law is perfect because it is God's Law. Thus it must be perfectly kept. Never a single sin in our lifetime. But "all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God" *** We have all sinned, egregiously, and so we have fallen short of the standard God requires. Perfection. So we are all under the curse of the perfect Law of God.
Christ Jesus takes our form and, for over 30 years, lives the perfect, sinless life that God demands. So, at His death, He is the perfect, acceptable sacrifice to the Father for our sins.
"This saying is trustworthy and deserving of full acceptance: “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners”—and I am the worst of them." ****
Ah, so the cross is good news indeed! Set free from the penalty and power of sin! Declared righteous before God! All through the work of Christ Jesus on the cross.
It was a very good Friday, after all.
__________________________
* Luke 9:23-26
** Galatians 3:10-14
*** Romans 3:23
**** 1 Timothy 1:15
Holy Saturday 2021:
www.flickr.com/photos/paprihaven/51092503647/
Resurrection Day 2021:
::sigh::
Last week was the week from hell. I apologize for my absence, but it's just been rough and my creativity has been completely absent. If you're friends with me on facebook you know what happened, if not, I'll tell you now.
Monday Peanut's health started deteriorating at a rapid rate. Tuesday was excruciating. We had already decided to take him to have him put down Wednesday morning first thing, IF he made it through the night and we didn't think he would. Wednesday morning as we were getting ready to go, the vets office told me no one would be there until 9:00 and to sit tight until then because it would be better for Peanut. I got off the phone and Geo picked up Peanut and Peanut passed away Wednesday morning at 7:30 in Geo's arms while we were talking to him and petting him. It was one of the hardest things I've had to endure for a long time. The worst part was there was nothing we could do for him...even after all this time we'd tried so hard, his little body just couldn't do it anymore.
We cried, both of us, for DAYS. I don't know how I even made it through Wednesday. Well, yes I do...Geo.
Our next concern was Bullwinkle. Not that he'd get sick, that he would get lonely and depressed. When guinea pigs get depressed, their health can start failing. We couldn't have that.
Friday morning I called the vet (in tears, of course) to ask if there was a chance we would get Peanut's ashes back before Christmas (the vet is closed Christmas eve, that only left Friday or Monday). After a long hold I was informed that Peanut had just arrived back to them and we could pick him up anytime. Huge relief sigh...
Just after I got off the phone with Geo to ask him to go pick up Peanut, my brother called me at work. Instant reaction: "what's wrong?!" My Daddy had a heart attack Friday morning and was in the hospital. Now, I'm quite a distance from my parents and that makes things insanely hard for me in times like these.
Friday night about 8:30 my Momma called and told me that the heart attack had been minor, no damage done, no complete blockages just some clogging, no surgery needed to be done, just a boatload of new meds to be taken.
THANK ALL THAT IS GOOD AND HOLY!!!!!!
I think I let out the longest sigh and realized that I have been holding my breath since about 7:00 on Tuesday night. I could finally breathe a little. Peanut was home and we had a bit of resolution there, Daddy was going to be okay and didn't even need surgery. ::shew::
Saturday morning my work had its Christmas party and we had fun. We ate SO much food, it was insane. It was the first time I'd felt even remotely in the holiday spirit. Even sending out Christmas cards was a monumental task that I'm surprised got accomplished and some won't get theirs until after Christmas I'm sure. Oh well. They went out. Of course, about half way through our lunch I caught myself looking at my watch wondering how long we had been away from home and how long Bullwinkle had been alone. Bullwinkle was starting to really act depressed.
Sunday morning Momma told me about 8:30 that Daddy was being discharged from the hospital! YAY!!! He is doing well, if not tired, but that's okay. He'll have to make some changes but he'll be okay. I couldn't be more relieved AND he'll be home for Christmas. FAN-FREAKING-TASTIC.
Yesterday afternoon about 2:00 we arrived home with a Christmas present for Bullwinkle in the form of (what we now know is VERY talkative) little bundle of guinea pig joy we named Hercules. We didn't sleep much last night...haha!
I am sighing. We still miss Peanut immensely. But we are happy to have this new addition and that Bullwinkle has a friend. Hercules is Peanut approved.
We are also IMMENSELY happy that my Daddy is doing okay and it home.
So, it's been a rough week but I am really hopeful that now things will calm down for Christmas!
I'll post pics of Hercules and Bullwinkle tomorrow.
Happy Monday folks.
God's Utterance "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Two)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-work-gods-dispositio...
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
1. (Matt 12:1) At that time Jesus went on the sabbath day through the corn; and his disciples were an hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn and to eat.
2. (Matt 12:6-8) But I say to you, That in this place is one greater than the temple. But if you had known what this means, I will have mercy, and not sacrifice, you would not have condemned the guiltless. For the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath day.
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus , Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
The Lord Jesus Himself prophesied that God would incarnate in the last days and appear as the Son of man to do work.
en.easternlightning.org/judgment/God-s-incarnation-1.html
Bible Verses for Reference:
“Be you therefore ready also: for the Son of man comes at an hour when you think not” (Luk 12:40).
“For as the lightning, that lightens out of the one part under heaven, shines to the other part under heaven; so shall also the Son of man be in his day. But first must he suffer many things, and be rejected of this generation” (Luk 17:24-25).
“And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom comes; go you out to meet him” (Mat 25:6).
“Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me” (Rev 3:20).
“Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watches, and keeps his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame” (Rev 16:15).
“And I turned to see the voice that spoke with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; And in the middle of the seven candlesticks one like to the Son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the breasts with a golden girdle. His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and his eyes were as a flame of fire; And his feet like to fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters. And he had in his right hand seven stars: and out of his mouth went a sharp two edged sword: and his countenance was as the sun shines in his strength” (Revelation 1:12–16).
Relevant Words of God:
Jesus said that He would arrive as He had departed, but do you know the true meaning of His words? Can it be that He told this group of you? All you know is that He will arrive as He left, riding on a cloud, but do you know exactly how God Himself does His work? If you were truly able to see, then how are the words that Jesus spoke to be explained? He said, “When the Son of man comes in the last days, He Himself will not know, the angels will not know, the messengers in heaven will not know, and all humanity will not know. Only the Father will know, that is, only the Spirit shall know.” If you were capable of knowing and seeing, then wouldn’t these words be pointless? Even the Son of man Himself does not know, yet you are able to see and know? If you had seen with your own eyes, wouldn’t these words have been spoken in vain? And what did Jesus say at the time? “But of that day and hour knows no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. But as the days of Noe were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. … Therefore be you also ready: for in such an hour as you think not the Son of man comes.” When that day comes, the Son of man Himself will not know it. The Son of man refers to the incarnate flesh of God, a normal and ordinary person. Even this person does not Himself know, so how could you know?
There are those who say that God Himself said that He would arrive on a cloud. It is true that God said so Himself, but don’t you know that no man can fathom the mysteries of God? Don’t you know that no man can explain the words of God? Are you certain, beyond the shadow of a doubt, that you were enlightened and illuminated by the Holy Spirit? Surely it was not that the Holy Spirit showed you in such a direct manner? Was it the Holy Spirit who instructed, or did your own conceptions lead you to think so? You said, “This was said by God Himself.” But we cannot use our own conceptions and minds to measure the words of God. As for the words spoken by Isaiah, can you with absolute certainty explain his words? Do you dare to explain his words? Since you do not dare to explain the words of Isaiah, why do you dare to explain the words of Jesus? Who is more exalted, Jesus or Isaiah? Since the answer is Jesus, why do you explain the words spoken by Jesus? Would God tell you of His work in advance? Not a single creature can know, not even the messengers in heaven, nor the Son of man, so how could you know?
from “The Vision of God’s Work (3)” in The Word Appears in the Flesh
(....)
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God
Terms of se : en.easternlightning.org/disclaimer.html
11 I will remember the deeds of the LORD;
yes, I will remember your wonders of old.
12 I will ponder all your work,
and meditate on your mighty deeds.
13 Your way, O God, is holy.
What god is great like our God?
14 You are the God who works wonders;
you have made known your might among the peoples.
15 You with your arm redeemed your people,
the children of Jacob and Joseph. Selah
16 When the waters saw you, O God,
when the waters saw you, they were afraid;
indeed, the deep trembled.
17 The clouds poured out water;
the skies gave forth thunder;
your arrows flashed on every side.
18 The crash of your thunder was in the whirlwind;
your lightnings lighted up the world;
the earth trembled and shook.
19 Your way was through the sea,
your path through the great waters;
yet your footprints were unseen.
20 You led your people like a flock
by the hand of Moses and Aaron.
The Holy Bible: English Standard Version (Wheaton: Standard Bible Society, 2001), Ps 77:11–20.
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-work-god-disposition...
The Word of God in the Last Days "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself III" (Part Five)
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
9. Jesus Performs Miracles
1) Jesus Feeds the Five Thousand
2) The Resurrection of Lazarus Glorifies God
Almighty God says, "When the Lord Jesus brought Lazarus back from the dead, He used one line: “Lazarus, come forth.” He said nothing aside from this—what do these words represent? They represent that God can accomplish anything through speaking, including resurrecting a dead man. When God created all things, when He created the world, He did so with words. He used spoken commands, words with authority, and just like that all things were created. It was accomplished like that. This single line spoken by the Lord Jesus was just like the words spoken by God when He created the heavens and earth and all things; it equally held the authority of God, the ability of the Creator. All things were formed and stood fast because of words from God’s mouth, and just the same, Lazarus walked out from his tomb because of the words from the Lord Jesus’ mouth. This was the authority of God, demonstrated and realized in His incarnate flesh. This type of authority and ability belonged to the Creator, and to the Son of man in whom the Creator was realized. This is the understanding taught to mankind by God bringing Lazarus back from the dead."
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
My poor dreams/
of love blessed /
in the best of joy you perished /
you arose proud but unfortunate /
like birds /
in the woods you perished.
Poveri sogni miei/
d'amor beati /
nel meglio del gioir siete periti /
sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati /
come gli uccelli /
nei boschi siete periti.
----------------------------------------------------------------
click to activate the icon of slideshow: the small triangle inscribed in the small rectangle, at the top right, in the photostream;
or…. Press the “L” button to zoom in the image;
clicca sulla piccola icona per attivare lo slideshow: sulla facciata principale del photostream, in alto a destra c'è un piccolo rettangolo (rappresenta il monitor) con dentro un piccolo triangolo nero;
oppure…. premi il tasto “L” per ingrandire l'immagine;
www.worldphoto.org/sony-world-photography-awards/winners-...
www.fotografidigitali.it/gallery/2726/opere-italiane-segn...
………………………………………………………………………………………….
Gesualdo Bufalino, an expert connoisseur of Sicily, wrote that the Sicilies are many, it is impossible to count them all, in Sicily "everything is mixed, changing, contradictory, as in the most composite of continents" ... and again " There is a "babba" Sicily, that is mild…a “crafty” Sicily, that is smart…there is a lazy Sicily and a frenetic one…”; but why so many Sicilies? Bufalino explained “because Sicily has had the good fortune to act as a link over the centuries between the great Western culture and the temptations of the desert and the sun, between reason and magic, the temperatures of feeling and the heat of passion. Sicily suffers from an excess of identity, and I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing." Even Leonard Sciascia, an immense Sicilian thinker, said "I continue to be convinced that Sicily offers the representation of many problems, of many contradictions, not only Italian but also European, to the point of being able to constitute the metaphor of today's world". This start to introduce the character whose life (and violent death) I wish to recall with some of my photographs (except for two images, belonging to the weekly "Epoca"), with information taken both from the WEB and from direct testimonies that I have collected in years, in summary a character who seems to embody the many faces of Sicily, his name is Salvatore Giuliano, known as the Bandit Giuliano; there are many Salvatore Giulianos, it changes according to who knew him, according to the many facts told by others or by himself (in his memoirs), he is described now as a "Robin Hood" with a noble heart, now as a ferocious brigand unscrupulous, but in any case, in this story, the use of all the "adverbs of doubt" that we know is always mandatory, because speaking of him, knowing the real truth is an illusion ... this is a story in which the pain of the many dead is the background. In speaking of him I will try to use almost telegraphic language. Salvatore Giuliano was born in Sicily in Montelepre (November 16, 1922), the son of a farmer who emigrated to America, and then returned to Sicily for the birth of his son; Salvatore soon left school to work in the fields, privately continuing to cultivate his studies. These are the years of the Second World War, the fascist regime has introduced bread rationing (the real problem is the grinding of wheat, with the mills controlled by the army, the Giulianos have a small clandestine mill), the clandestine trade in necessity becomes common, even Salvatore becomes a small smuggler, he is inexperienced when he is stopped with two sacks of wheat by two carabinieri and two country guards, they take everything from him including his documents, a distraction by the guards and quickly Salvatore tries to escape, the a few shots are fired at him, two hit him at his side, a carabiniere approaches him (Salvatore describes what happened in one of his memoirs) who is shot to death by him: from this moment on he will always be the Bandit Salvatore Giuliano ( or Turiddu, which in Sicilian means Salvatore). According to some Turiddu is a hero of the people, he hopes for a civil redemption of the Sicilian people, establishes relations with the political world, with the deviated secret services, with the Sicilian separatist movement whose initials are MIS (Sicilian Independent Movement) of which, also pushed by a colonel of the American army who deluded him that Sicily could be annexed as a state of the U.S.A. , joins his armed wing, the E.V.I.S. (Volunteer Army for Sicilian Independence), fighting with the rank of colonel against the Italian army in the two-year period 1945/46: the EVIS was commanded by the lawyer Antonio Canepa, who was killed on 17 June 1945 in a clash with the carabineer in the town of Randazzo. During this period the legend of the Bandit Giuliano was born, the peasants, the poor people in general, see in him a hope of redemption from a life of hardship and sacrifices, he is seen as a fiery lover with many fleeting stories, with women who join him in his lair by passing "the filter" of his men (he hosted a young Swedish journalist, Maria Cyjliakus, she was interested in interviewing him, with whom he also had a relationship), but he himself could reach to love the women while running many risks: in the collective imagination the idea of a brigand with a kind and good heart was developing, he often gave to the poor what he stole from the rich; but there was the dark and brutal side of his personality, he tended ambushes and assaults on the forces of order, he killed whoever he considered to be an informer of the carabinieri; the bandit was elusive, there were numerous ambushes and roundups from which he and his men managed to escape, indeed, every action carried out by the military was always followed by a retaliatory reaction, with the consequence that the killed soldiers always increased by more. The descending phase of Giuliano begins to appear on the horizon, the M.I.S. enters legality being recognized as belonging to the Sicilian Special Statute, Giuliano does not accept the agreement by continuing with his men to wage war against the state, in 1946 the new Italian government grants a pardon to the EVIS guerrillas, in this way Giuliano loses his army and his role as colonel (thus the female component of EVIS was dissolved too, with about 20 women, his sister Mariannina was also part of it); with the first institutional referendum the monarchy falls, the Republic is born, the peasant movement hopes for change and agrarian reform, the struggle in defense of their rights leads to the killing of trade unionists (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) whose instigators will never be discovered ; Giuliano establishes relations with the mafia, meets men of the institutions, leading to suspect that behind many (villainous) actions of Giuliano and behind his death, many responsibilities and mysteries are hidden, on which no light has yet been shed. We arrive on May 1, 1947, in the countryside of Portella della Ginestra near Piana degli Albanesi (PA), there is a large crowd of peasants gathered to celebrate Workers' Day, there are also many women and children, suddenly the The festive atmosphere is dramatically interrupted by the shots of a machine gun and other weapons of various kinds, including the launch of grenades, 11 people remain lifeless on the field (including two children), and many injured on whose number there is no concordance; the massacre began the "crisis of May 1947" with attacks on the headquarters of left-wing parties and labor chambers in the area, the reasons for which would be linked, it has been said ... to Giuliano's aversion to the Communists ... but also to the will of the mafia powers to maintain the old balance in the new institutional framework (editor's note: it seems that Giuliano a Portella only wanted to teach a lesson to Girolamo Li Causi, leader of the communists, who was warned of the ambush, and did not show up in Portella, in my opinion Giuliano's aforementioned aversion to the Communists does not stand up, he who always found warmth, protection and complicity precisely on the part of those peasants who were slaughtered; whoever organized the massacre was a criminal and refined mind, he frightened peasant movements, and at the same time decreed the unpopularity of the bandit Giuliano who saw scorched earth around him: mafia men extraneous to Giuliano's gang equipped with 9-gauge rifles fired, while the men of the the band had 6.5 caliber weapons, just as Giuliano's men did not possess grenade launchers; Giuliano tried to exculpate himself by writing his "Memorial on the events of Portella della Ginestra" in the newspapers, claiming that he was in possession of documents that would have demonstrated who were the real culprits of the massacre). The circle was tightening around Giuliano, the forces of order made use of the mafia to convince his trusted lieutenant Gaspare Pisciotta to collaborate with them, they made use of informants, such as Salvatore Ferreri, known as frà Diavolo, head of the anti-banditry forces was the colonel of the carabinieri Ugo Luca; on July 5, 1950 Salvatore Giuliano was killed, it seems there was a firefight with the carabinieri in the courtyard of the house of the lawyer. De Maria in Castelvetrano (TP), however it is a staging, the journalists who immediately rushed to the place where the body lies notice it, the blood impregnates the undershirt on the back, no blood comes out of several holes, on the side of the arm there is a " laceration of the skin" (as if the limb had been in contact with ice), one of the journalists who notices these and other details, Tommaso Besozzi, writes his journalistic article by titling it "certainly there is only that he died ” (l'Europeo n. 29, year 1950), actually to kill him while he was sleeping with a pistol shot, perhaps stunned by a drug put in the wine, it would have been his most trusted man, Gaspare Pisciotta, who was subsequently arrested, and during the Viterbo trial he would scream from the cage "we were one body, bandits, police and mafia, like the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit" , he is ready to name names, revelations, but he won't have time, inside the Ucciardone prison in Palermo, to deliver a lethal dose of strychnine put in a medicine prescribed for his tuberculosis (not in coffee) he will kill him sooner trying to vomit. The story does not seem to have to end when, following a report from Professor Giuseppe Casarrubea, an important historian, who had Giuliano's body exhumed in 2010 with his complaint to the Public Prosecutor's Office, assuming that the tomb held the corpse of a double, the However, DNA tests would have shown a genetic profile compatible with that of a nephew of Giuliano. On Salvatore's tomb, a month later, the verses sent by letter to his mother by a woman who signed herself “Santuzza” were carved, verses which declared that she had received them personally from her son Salvatore: “My poor dreams/of love blessed /in the best of joy you perished /you arose proud butunfortunate/like birds /in the woods you perished”. Santuzza was the pseudonym of Maddalena Lo Giudice, when she was young she is described as a beautiful, shy, reserved girl, she was the daughter of the Podestà of her town (during the fascist regime, the Podestà was the head of the municipal administration), it seems they met in a hospital in Catania, each visiting an acquaintance of their own, Maddalena would have had from Giuliano: a son (she was subjected to a gynecological examination to ascertain its veracity against her will), a box with valuables, and a memorial, in which Giuliano would have wrote very important things about his relationships with "men of the state and not"; Maddalena later said that she had handed everything over to a trusted person, who would have bricked everything up, later perhaps frightened by the great clamor that had arisen around her, in a journalistic interview she declared that she had dreamed and invented everything… (note of the editor: I have always tried much emotion for this poor woman, it would be interesting to be able to trace a psychological profile, her father was the Podestà of the town, always benefiting from the doubt, as in all this story, people told me that His father as Podestà took away from the poor people even what little they had, who knows if the poor Maddalena fell in love with Giuliano also because he represented her antithesis, giving to the poor what she took away from the rich people...), Maddalena went to give birth in secret from the well-meaning eyes of the town (not being a married woman it would have created a scandal) in Calabria, that son to protect him was immediately placed in an orphanage (all the forces of order in Sicily were looking for the bandit Giuliano, who knows what would have happened if he had come to know of a son of him ..! they would have used it as one does with a lamb tied to a post, waiting for the arrival of the fair…); upon Giuliano's death, this woman was joined by Salvatore's mother (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) and sister (Mariannina Giuliano), to have all that Salvatore had left to Maddalena, who certainly had sworn not to give anyone what she had received from him, certainly until when Maddalena would have kept "the treasure" hidden with her (certainly not the jewels, the true value was her memorial!), no one would have hurt her; however, Maddalena took this secret of hers with her to her grave. In her old age Maddalena lived secluded, she was a solitary type, she had to resort to dialysis for a serious kidney infection, for which she had to be accompanied several times a week by a driver to the hospital, she had severe pain for which she had to resort to powerful analgesics, the only ones who gave her any affection were her many dogs, the only ones who managed to reassure her, she never had the affection of that only son she had from Salvatore, of whom nothing was ever known (there were a couple of characters who declared themselves the children of the bandit, but nothing has ever been ascertained). In conclusion, I learned of a Sicilian film operator, who worked for Incom Week (it was an Italian newsreel, distributed weekly in cinemas), who at the news of the killing of the bandit Giuliano (like many journalists) immediately went to Castelvetrano to the house of the lawyer De Maria, where he allegedly found Salvatore's body, he said that when Salvatore's mother arrived, she kissed him in a heartbreaking, terribly moving way, including the parts covered in blood, that Incom operator said, that the emotion was so great for him to seeing that Mother …he did not have the courage to continue filming: I would like to end by saying that the tremendous pain of that Mother was the tremendous pain of All those Mothers who saw their son (or their husbands) to perish in that so dark not so far period of history of Sicily.
………………………………………….
Scriveva Gesualdo Bufalino, esperto conoscitore della Sicilia, che le Sicilie sono tante, impossibile contarle tutte, in Sicilia “tutto è mischiato, cangiante, contraddittorio, come nel più composito dei continenti”…ed ancora ” Vi è una Sicilia “babba”, cioè mite…una Sicilia “sperta”, cioè furba…vi è una Sicilia pigra ed una frenetica…”; ma come mai così tante Sicilie? Bufalino spiegava “perché la Sicilia ha avuto la sorte di ritrovarsi a far da cerniera nei secoli fra la grande cultura occidentale e le tentazioni del deserto e del sole, tra la ragione e la magia, le temperie del sentimento e le canicole della passione. Soffre, la Sicilia, di un eccesso d'identità, né so se sia un bene o sia un male.” Anche Sciascia, immenso pensatore siciliano, diceva “Continuo ad essere convinto che la Sicilia offre la rappresentazione di tanti problemi, di tante contraddizioni, non solo italiani ma anche europei, al punto da poter costituire la metafora del mondo odierno”. Questo incipit per introdurre il personaggio del quale desidero rievocarne la vita (e la morte violenta) con alcune mie fotografie (tranne due immagini, appartenenti al settimanale “Epoca”), con notizie prese sia dal WEB, sia da testimonianze dirette che ho raccolto negli anni, in sintesi un personaggio che sembra incarnare i tanti volti della Sicilia, lui si chiama Salvatore Giuliano, noto come il Bandito Giuliano; sono tanti i Salvatore Giuliano, cambia in base a chi lo conobbe, in base ai tantissimi fatti raccontati da altri o da lui stesso (nei suoi memoriali), viene descritto ora come un “Robin Hood” dal cuore nobile, ora come un feroce brigante privo di scrupoli, però in ogni caso, in questa storia, è sempre obbligatorio l’uso di tutti gli “avverbi di dubbio o dubitativi” che conosciamo, perché parlando di lui conoscere la vera verità è una utopia…una vicenda questa, nella quale il dolore dei tanti morti, fa da sfondo. Nel parlarne cercherò di adoperare un linguaggio quasi telegrafico. Salvatore Giuliano nasce in Sicilia a Montelepre (il 16 novembre 1922), figlio di un contadino emigrato in America, e poi rientrato in Sicilia per la nascita del figlio; Salvatore abbandonò presto la scuola per lavorare nei campi, continuando privatamente a coltivare i suoi studi. Sono gli anni della seconda guerra mondiale, il regime fascista ha introdotto il razionamento del pane (il vero problema è la macinazione del grano, coi mulini controllati dall’esercito, i Giuliano hanno un piccolo mulino clandestino), il commercio clandestino degli alimenti di prima necessità diviene comune, anche Salvatore diviene un piccolo contrabbandiere, è inesperto quando viene fermato con due sacchi di grano da due carabinieri e da due guardie campestri, gli prendono tutto incluso i suoi documenti, una distrazione delle guardie e lestamente Salvatore tenta la fuga, gli vengono sparati contro alcuni colpi, due lo raggiungono ad un fianco, gli si avvicina un carabiniere (Salvatore descrive l’accaduto in un suo memoriale) che viene da lui colpito a morte: da questo momento in poi sarà per sempre il Bandito Salvatore Giuliano (o Turiddu, che in siciliano significa Salvatore). Secondo alcuni Turiddu è un eroe del popolo, egli spera in un riscatto civile del popolo siciliano, allaccia rapporti col mondo politico, coi servizi segreti deviati, col movimento separatista siciliano la cui sigla è MIS (Movimento Indipendentista Siciliano) del quale, spinto anche da un colonnello dell’esercito americano che lo illuse che la Sicilia poteva essere annessa come stato degli U.S.A. , entra a far parte del suo braccio armato, l’E.V.I.S. (Esercito Volontario per l’Indipendenza Siciliana), combattendo col grado di colonnello contro l’esercito italiano nel biennio 1945/46: l’EVIS era comandato dall’avv. Antonio Canepa, che viene ucciso il 17 giugno del 1945 in uno scontro coi carabinieri nel paese di Randazzo. Durante questo periodo nasce la leggenda del Bandito Giuliano, i contadini, la povera gente in generale, vede in lui una speranza di riscatto di una vita di stenti e di sacrifici, viene visto come un focoso amante dalle tante fugaci storie, con donne che lo raggiungono nel suo covo oltrepassando “il filtro” dei suoi uomini (ospitò una giovane giornalista svedese, Maria Cyjliakus, interessata ad intervistarlo, con la quale ebbe anche una relazione), ma poteva egli stesso raggiungere le amate pur correndo molti rischi: nell’immaginario collettivo si andava maturando l’idea di un brigante dal cuore gentile e buono, egli spesso donava ai poveri quello che sottraeva ai ricchi; però c’era il lato oscuro e brutale della sua personalità, egli tendeva agguati ed assalti alle forze dell’ordine, uccideva chi considerava essere un informatore dei carabinieri; il bandito era imprendibile, numerosi erano gli agguati ed i rastrellamenti ai quali lui ed i suoi uomini riuscivano a sottrarsi, anzi, ad ogni azione condotta dai militari, faceva sempre seguito una reazione di rappresaglia, con la conseguenza che i militari uccisi aumentavano sempre di più. La fase discendente di Giuliano incomincia ad apparire all’orizzonte, il M.I.S. entra nella legalità venendo riconosciuta come appartenente allo Statuto Speciale Siciliano, Giuliano non accetta l’accordo continuando coi suoi uomini a fare guerra allo stato, nel 1946 il nuovo governo italiano concede l’indulto ai guerriglieri dell’EVIS, in tal modo Giuliano perde il suo esercito ed il suo ruolo di colonnello (viene così sciolta la componente femminile dell’EVIS, con circa 20 donne, vi faceva anche parte sua sorella Mariannina); col primo referendum istituzionale cade la monarchia, nasce la Repubblica, il movimento contadino spera nel cambiamento e nella riforma agraria, la lotta in difesa dei loro diritti porta alla uccisione di sindacalisti (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) dei quali non si scopriranno mai i mandanti; Giuliano stringe rapporti con la mafia, incontra uomini delle istituzioni, inducendo a sospettare che dietro molte azioni (scellerate) di Giuliano e dietro la sua morte, si celino tante responsabilità e misteri, sulle quali non si è fatto ancora luce. Arriviamo al 1° Maggio del 1947, nelle campagne di Portella della Ginestra nei pressi di Piana degli Albanesi (PA), c’è una gran folla di contadini riuniti per celebrare la festa dei lavoratorI, ci sono anche tante donne e bambini, improvvisamente l’atmosfera festosa viene interrotta drammaticamente dai colpi di una mitragliatrice e di altre armi di vario genere, tra queste anche lancio di granate, sul campo restano senza vita 11 persone (tra queste due bambini), e molti feriti sul cui numero non c’è concordanza; la strage dette inizio alla “crisi del maggio 1947” con assalti alle sedi dei partiti di sinistra e delle camere del lavoro della zona, le cui motivazioni sarebbero legate, si è detto… all’avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti…ma anche alla volontà dei poteri mafiosi di mantenere i vecchi equilibri nel nuovo quadro istituzionale (n.d.r. sembra che Giuliano a Portella volesse solo dare una lezione a Girolamo Li Causi, leader dei comunisti, il quale fu avvisato dell’agguato,e non si presentò a Portella, secondo me non regge la citata avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti, lui che trovava sempre calore, protezione e complicità proprio da parte di quei contadini che furono trucidati; chi organizzò la strage era una mente criminale e raffinata, spaventò i movimenti contadini, e nel contempo decretò la subentrata impopolarità del bandito Giuliano che vide farsi attorno terra bruciata: spararono uomini mafiosi estranei alla banda di Giuliano dotati di fucili calibro 9, mentre gli uomini della banda avevano armi calibro 6,5, così come gli uomini di Giuliano non possedevano lanciagranate; Giuliano tentò di discolparsi scrivendo sui giornali un suo “Memoriale sui fatti di Portella della Ginestra”, sostenendo di essere in possesso di documenti che avrebbero dimostrato chi erano i veri colpevoli della strage). Il cerchio si andava stringendo attorno a Giuliano, le forze dell’ordine si avvalsero della mafia per convincere a collaborare con loro il suo fidatissimo luogotenente Gaspare Pisciotta, si avvalsero di informatori, come Salvatore Ferreri, detto frà Diavolo, a capo delle forze antibanditismo c’era il colonnello dei carabinieri Ugo Luca; il 5 luglio del 1950 viene ucciso Salvatore Giuliano, sembra ci sia stato un conflitto a fuoco coi carabinieri nel cortile della casa dell’avv. De Maria a Castelvetrano (TP), però è una messinscena, se ne accorgono i giornalisti accorsi immediatamente sul luogo dove giace il corpo, il sangue impregna la canottiera sul dorso, da diversi fori non fuoriesce sangue, sul lato del braccio è presente una “lacerazione della cute” (come se l’arto fosse stato a contatto con del ghiaccio), uno dei giornalisti che si accorge di questi ed altri dettagli, Tommaso Besozzi, scrive il suo articolo giornalistico intitolandolo “di sicuro c’è solo che è morto” (l'Europeo n. 29, anno 1950), in realtà ad ucciderlo mentre dormiva con un colpo di pistola, forse stordito da una droga messa nel vino, sarebbe stato il suo uomo più fidato, Gaspare Pisciotta, il quale successivamente viene arrestato, e durante il processo di Viterbo dalla gabbia urlerà “noi eravamo un corpo solo, banditi, polizia e mafia, come il Padre, il Figlio e lo Spirito Santo”, Pisciotta è pronto a fare nomi, rivelazioni, ma non farà in tempo, all’interno del carcere dell’Ucciardone di Palermo, una dose letale di stricnina messa dentro un medicinale prescrittogli per la sua tubercolosi (non dentro il caffè) lo stroncherà prima che possa tentare di vomitare. La storia sembra non dover finire, quando, in seguito ad una segnalazione del professore Giuseppe Casarrubea, importante storiografo, che fece riesumare con un suo esposto in Procura la salma di Giuliano nel 2010, ipotizzando che la tomba custodiva il cadavere di un sosia, il test del DNA avrebbe però dimostrato un profilo genetico compatibile con quello di un nipote di Giuliano. Sulla tomba di Salvatore, un mese dopo, vennero scolpiti i versi inviati per lettera a sua madre (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) di una donna che si firmava “Santuzza”, versi che dichiarava di averli avuti personalmente da suo figlio Salvatore: “Poveri sogni miei d’amor beati, nel meglio del gioir siete periti, sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati, e come uccello nei boschi siete spariti”. “Santuzza” in realtà si chiamava Maddalena Lo Giudice, quando era giovane viene descritta come una bellissima ragazza, timida, riservata, era la figlia del Podestà del suo paese (durante il regime fascista, il Podestà era il capo dell'amministrazione comunale), sembra si conobbero in un nosocomio di Catania, visitando ognuno un proprio conoscente, Maddalena avrebbe avuto da Salvatore un figlio (fu sottoposta suo malgrado a visita ginecologica per appurarne la veridicità), un cofanetto con dei valori, ed un memoriale, nel quale Giuliano avrebbe scritto cose importantissime circa i suoi rapporti con “uomini dello stato e non”; Maddalena successivamente disse di aver consegnato tutto ad una persona fidata, la quale avrebbe murato tutto, successivamente forse impaurita dal grande clamore che si era alzato attorno a lei, in una intervista giornalistica dichiarò che si era sognato ed inventato tutto…(n.d.r. ho sempre provato molta commozione per questa povera donna, sarebbe interessante poterne tracciare un profilo psicologico, suo padre era il Podestà del paese, beneficiando sempre del dubbio, come in tutta questa storia, mi dissero che toglieva ai poveri anche quel poco che avevano, chissà se la povera Maddalena si innamorò di Giuliano anche perché lui ne rappresentava l’antitesi, dando ai poveri quel che toglieva ai possidenti…), Maddalena andò a partorire di nascosto dagli occhi benpensanti del paese (non essendo una donna sposata avrebbe creato scandalo) in Calabria, quel figlio per proteggerlo fu messo subito in un orfanotrofio (tutte le forze dell’ordine della Sicilia cercavano il bandito Giuliano, chissà cosa sarebbe accaduto se si fosse venuto a sapere di un figlio suo..! lo avrebbero usato come si fa con un agnello legato al palo, aspettando l’arrivo della fiera…); questa donna alla morte di Giuliano fu raggiunta dalla sua mamma (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) e da sua sorella Mariannina (Mariannina Giuliano), per avere tutto quello che Salvatore aveva lasciato a Maddalena, la quale sicuramente gli aveva fatto un giuramento, di non dare a nessuno quanto da lui aveva ricevuto, certamente fino a quando Maddalena avrebbe tenuto nascosto con se “il tesoro” (non certo i gioielli, il vero valore era il suo memoriale !), nessuno le avrebbe fatto del male; comunque, Maddalena si è portata con se nella tomba questo suo segreto. In vecchiaia Maddalena viveva appartata, era un tipo solitario, doveva fare ricorso alla dialisi per una grave infezione renale, per la qual cosa doveva farsi accompagnare varie volte la settimana da un autista in ospedale, aveva forti dolori per i quali doveva fare ricorso a potenti analgesici, gli unici a darle un po’ di affetto, erano i suoi molti cani, gli unici che riuscivano a rasserenarla, non ebbe mai l’affetto di quell’unico figlio avuto da Salvatore, del quale non si è mai saputo nulla (ci furono un paio di personaggi che si autodichiararono i figli del bandito, ma non si è mai appurato nulla). Concludo, seppi di un operatore cinematografico siciliano, che lavorava per La Settimana Incom (essa era un cinegiornale italiano, distribuito settimanalmente nei cinema), il quale alla notizia dell’uccisione del bandito Giuliano (come tanti giornalisti) si recò immediatamente a Castelvetrano in casa dell’avv. De Maria, dove avrebbe trovato il corpo di Salvatore, egli raccontò che quando arrivò la madre di Salvatore, lo baciò in maniera struggente, terribilmente commovente, incluse le parti coperte di sangue, quell’operatore Incom disse, che fu talmente grande la commozione che provò nel vedere quella Madre, che non ebbe il coraggio di continuare le riprese: vorrei terminare dicendo, che il dolore tremendo di quella Madre, è stato il dolore tremendo di Tutte quelle Madri che hanno visto perire i loro figli (od i loro mariti) in quel periodo così buio della storia di Sicilia.
……………………………………………………………………………..
"The Substance of Christ Is Obedience to the Will of the Heavenly Father" (Selected Passage)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/substance-of-christ-is-ob...
Almighty Godsays, "The incarnate God is called Christ, and Christ is the flesh donned by the Spirit of God. This flesh is unlike any man that is of the flesh. This difference is because Christ is not of flesh and blood but is the incarnation of the Spirit. He has both a normal humanity and a complete divinity. His divinity is not possessed by any man. His normal humanity sustains all His normal activities in the flesh, while His divinity carries out the work of God Himself. Be it His humanity or divinity, both submit to the will of the heavenly Father. The substance of Christ is the Spirit, that is, the divinity. Therefore, His substance is that of God Himself; this substance will not interrupt His own work, and He could not possibly do anything that destroys His own work, nor would He ever utter any words that go against His own will. Therefore, the incarnate God would absolutely never do any work that interrupts His own management. This is what all man should understand. The essence of the work of the Holy Spirit is to save man and is for the sake of God’s own management. Similarly, the work of Christ is to save man and is for the sake of God’s will. Given that God becomes flesh, He realizes His substance within His flesh, such that His flesh is sufficient to undertake His work. Therefore, all the work of God’s Spirit is replaced by the work of Christ during the time of incarnation, and at the core of all work throughout the time of incarnation is the work of Christ. It cannot be commingled with work from any other age. And since God becomes flesh, He works in the identity of His flesh; since He comes in the flesh, He then finishes in the flesh the work that He ought to do. Be it the Spirit of God or be it Christ, both are God Himself, and He does the work that He ought to do and performs the ministry that He ought to perform."
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
en.easternlightning.org/videos/what-a-beautiful-voice-mov...
Introduction
"What a Beautiful Voice" (2) - How Can We Be Sure the Lord Jesus Has Already Returned?
View Feature Page: Have you met the second coming of the Lord Jesus? Here're His footsteps.
Ever since the churches began suffering from desolation, many brothers and sisters in the Lord have clearly felt the lack of the Holy Spirit's work and the presence of the Lord, and they are all longing for the Lord's return. But when hearing the news that the Lord Jesus has already returned, how can we really be sure of this?
Eastern Lightning | The Church of Almighty God came into being because of the work of the returned Lord Jesus—the end-time Christ, “Almighty God”—in China, and it isn’t established by any person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. After reading God’s word, you will see that God has appeared.
Terms of se : en.easternlightning.org/disclaimer.html
Christian Worship Song "God's Kingdom Has Appeared on Earth"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/hymn-god-kingdom-has-appe...
Christian Worship Song "God's Kingdom Has Appeared on Earth"
I
Almighty true God, King on the throne,
ruling the whole universe,
facing all nations and all peoples.
The whole world shines with God’s glory.
All things in the universe shall see,
all living things everywhere shall see.
The mountains, lands, rivers and lakes,
oceans and all living beings,
in the light of the true God’s presence,
have opened their curtains, revived,
as though waking to life from a dream,
or like sprouts breaking through soil to light.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
II
Continents and oceans, mountains, rivers,
all things praise Him endlessly.
Spring breezes bring fine rain.
Stream currents, like people, mixing grief with joy,
they’re shedding tears of indebtedness,
they’re weeping, full of blame and remorse.
Rivers, lakes, surf, swells, all are singing
and praising God’s holy name.
All old things defiled by Satan,
each and every one will renew.
All things once corrupted will change.
They will enter a new circumstance.
Oh, the one true God appears before the world.
Who dares, who dares to resist Him?
Everyone shakes with fear, all feeling convinced,
on their knees, on their knees before Him!
See them beg His forgiveness, pleading endlessly.
Every mouth, every mouth in worship!
III
Then the trumpet sounds a holy blast.
Lend an ear and listen.
A sweet sound comes out from the throne,
announcing to every nation
that the time has already come,
the final end has come at last.
God’s management plan is finished
and His kingdom has come on earth.
Every kingdom in the world
has become the kingdom of God.
Seven trumpets sound from the throne,
what great wonders will now take place!
God joys to see His people, who hear His voice.
They gather from all nations and lands.
All people keep the true God in their mouths,
praise and jump, praise and jump endlessly!
Witnessing to the world of the one true God,
thundering, thundering like waters.
All will crowd into God’s kingdom!
from Utterances and Testimonies of Christ in the Beginning
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Welcoming the Lord’s Return
We welcome all truth seekers to contact us.
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/gospel/mystery-of-judgment/
Uncovering the Mystery of “Judgment”
February 25, 2018
94
By En Hui, Malaysia
My name is En Hui and I’m 46 years old. I live in Malaysia, and I have been a believer in the Lord for 27 years. In October 2015, I moved to another city to take up a job. My new colleagues were all big fans of Facebook, which they used for chatting, finding new friends, and posting images. Seeing that I didn’t have a Facebook account they set one up for me, and I gradually learned how to go online and use it. Sometimes I would see the postings of some brothers and sisters in the Lord and I’d share them and “like” them. Sometimes I’d post things that praised the Lord or share the Lord’s grace with some of my good friends. Every day I felt that there was fulfillment in my life.
One day in February 2016 when I was browsing one of my good friend’s Facebook page I saw this posting: “We discussed the issue of judgment today in our group. We all said different things but, for the most part, agreed what it means. Someone said: ‘I don’t understand and I don’t dare say any old nonsense because it’s something that God will do in the future and we shouldn’t try and blindly guess.’ Someone else said: ‘Psalm 75:2 says “When I shall receive the congregation I will judge uprightly.” Everything that every single person does is being recorded by God, so when the Lord Jesus returns to judge all humans He will reveal our deeds to all as though playing a movie. So we should always be righteous and never do evil in order to avoid God’s judgment of being cast into hell.’ Someone else said: ‘It says in the Bible: “And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works” (Rev 20:11–12). From the text we can see that when the Lord Jesus returns in the last days He will set up a giant desk in the sky and will sit behind it. He will then unroll a scroll on it, and, with all of mankind kneeling on the ground, call out the name of every individual and judge each of them one-by-one according to the deeds they have done. Good people will be taken up to the kingdom of heaven by the Lord, while the wicked will be cast into hell.’”
(....)
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Hymn
God's Love Be Extolled Forevermore
en.godfootsteps.org/God-s-love-be-extolled-forevermore.html
I
What do You ask for
as You bear great humiliation?
Who do You labor and worry for?
Hurrying here and there
to carry out God's will,
You think only of this work.
In the tiger's den,
You express truth to save man,
quietly endure rejection and slander.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
II
Humbly, hiddenly,
speaking and working,
You never show Yourself off.
An example to the people,
You suffer alongside,
tasting pain among man
with no complaint or regret.
You give the way of
eternal life to mankind.
Your words and work reveal love.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
III
To save man You've endured all pain
and given all,
never enjoying the warmth on earth.
You suffer all Your life worrying
until Your heart,
Your heart is left in pieces.
Judged and condemned by man,
abandoned by the age,
You've endured the utmost hardship
to save man.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
IV
Man is arrogant and rebellious,
he hurts You often.
Patiently, You do Your utmost
to save him.
No place to rest Your head,
still You care for man.
Your words water and nourish people,
exhorting them again and again,
only for man to gain life
and have a good destination.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
Yes, Your love be extolled,
forevermore, forevermore.
from Follow the Lamb and Sing New Songs
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
My poor dreams/
of love blessed /
in the best of joy you perished /
you arose proud but unfortunate /
like birds /
in the woods you perished.
Poveri sogni miei/
d'amor beati /
nel meglio del gioir siete periti /
sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati /
come gli uccelli /
nei boschi siete periti.
----------------------------------------------------------------
click to activate the icon of slideshow: the small triangle inscribed in the small rectangle, at the top right, in the photostream;
or…. Press the “L” button to zoom in the image;
clicca sulla piccola icona per attivare lo slideshow: sulla facciata principale del photostream, in alto a destra c'è un piccolo rettangolo (rappresenta il monitor) con dentro un piccolo triangolo nero;
oppure…. premi il tasto “L” per ingrandire l'immagine;
www.worldphoto.org/sony-world-photography-awards/winners-...
www.fotografidigitali.it/gallery/2726/opere-italiane-segn...
………………………………………………………………………………………….
Gesualdo Bufalino, an expert connoisseur of Sicily, wrote that the Sicilies are many, it is impossible to count them all, in Sicily "everything is mixed, changing, contradictory, as in the most composite of continents" ... and again " There is a "babba" Sicily, that is mild…a “crafty” Sicily, that is smart…there is a lazy Sicily and a frenetic one…”; but why so many Sicilies? Bufalino explained “because Sicily has had the good fortune to act as a link over the centuries between the great Western culture and the temptations of the desert and the sun, between reason and magic, the temperatures of feeling and the heat of passion. Sicily suffers from an excess of identity, and I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing." Even Leonard Sciascia, an immense Sicilian thinker, said "I continue to be convinced that Sicily offers the representation of many problems, of many contradictions, not only Italian but also European, to the point of being able to constitute the metaphor of today's world". This start to introduce the character whose life (and violent death) I wish to recall with some of my photographs (except for two images, belonging to the weekly "Epoca"), with information taken both from the WEB and from direct testimonies that I have collected in years, in summary a character who seems to embody the many faces of Sicily, his name is Salvatore Giuliano, known as the Bandit Giuliano; there are many Salvatore Giulianos, it changes according to who knew him, according to the many facts told by others or by himself (in his memoirs), he is described now as a "Robin Hood" with a noble heart, now as a ferocious brigand unscrupulous, but in any case, in this story, the use of all the "adverbs of doubt" that we know is always mandatory, because speaking of him, knowing the real truth is an illusion ... this is a story in which the pain of the many dead is the background. In speaking of him I will try to use almost telegraphic language. Salvatore Giuliano was born in Sicily in Montelepre (November 16, 1922), the son of a farmer who emigrated to America, and then returned to Sicily for the birth of his son; Salvatore soon left school to work in the fields, privately continuing to cultivate his studies. These are the years of the Second World War, the fascist regime has introduced bread rationing (the real problem is the grinding of wheat, with the mills controlled by the army, the Giulianos have a small clandestine mill), the clandestine trade in necessity becomes common, even Salvatore becomes a small smuggler, he is inexperienced when he is stopped with two sacks of wheat by two carabinieri and two country guards, they take everything from him including his documents, a distraction by the guards and quickly Salvatore tries to escape, the a few shots are fired at him, two hit him at his side, a carabiniere approaches him (Salvatore describes what happened in one of his memoirs) who is shot to death by him: from this moment on he will always be the Bandit Salvatore Giuliano ( or Turiddu, which in Sicilian means Salvatore). According to some Turiddu is a hero of the people, he hopes for a civil redemption of the Sicilian people, establishes relations with the political world, with the deviated secret services, with the Sicilian separatist movement whose initials are MIS (Sicilian Independent Movement) of which, also pushed by a colonel of the American army who deluded him that Sicily could be annexed as a state of the U.S.A. , joins his armed wing, the E.V.I.S. (Volunteer Army for Sicilian Independence), fighting with the rank of colonel against the Italian army in the two-year period 1945/46: the EVIS was commanded by the lawyer Antonio Canepa, who was killed on 17 June 1945 in a clash with the carabineer in the town of Randazzo. During this period the legend of the Bandit Giuliano was born, the peasants, the poor people in general, see in him a hope of redemption from a life of hardship and sacrifices, he is seen as a fiery lover with many fleeting stories, with women who join him in his lair by passing "the filter" of his men (he hosted a young Swedish journalist, Maria Cyjliakus, she was interested in interviewing him, with whom he also had a relationship), but he himself could reach to love the women while running many risks: in the collective imagination the idea of a brigand with a kind and good heart was developing, he often gave to the poor what he stole from the rich; but there was the dark and brutal side of his personality, he tended ambushes and assaults on the forces of order, he killed whoever he considered to be an informer of the carabinieri; the bandit was elusive, there were numerous ambushes and roundups from which he and his men managed to escape, indeed, every action carried out by the military was always followed by a retaliatory reaction, with the consequence that the killed soldiers always increased by more. The descending phase of Giuliano begins to appear on the horizon, the M.I.S. enters legality being recognized as belonging to the Sicilian Special Statute, Giuliano does not accept the agreement by continuing with his men to wage war against the state, in 1946 the new Italian government grants a pardon to the EVIS guerrillas, in this way Giuliano loses his army and his role as colonel (thus the female component of EVIS was dissolved too, with about 20 women, his sister Mariannina was also part of it); with the first institutional referendum the monarchy falls, the Republic is born, the peasant movement hopes for change and agrarian reform, the struggle in defense of their rights leads to the killing of trade unionists (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) whose instigators will never be discovered ; Giuliano establishes relations with the mafia, meets men of the institutions, leading to suspect that behind many (villainous) actions of Giuliano and behind his death, many responsibilities and mysteries are hidden, on which no light has yet been shed. We arrive on May 1, 1947, in the countryside of Portella della Ginestra near Piana degli Albanesi (PA), there is a large crowd of peasants gathered to celebrate Workers' Day, there are also many women and children, suddenly the The festive atmosphere is dramatically interrupted by the shots of a machine gun and other weapons of various kinds, including the launch of grenades, 11 people remain lifeless on the field (including two children), and many injured on whose number there is no concordance; the massacre began the "crisis of May 1947" with attacks on the headquarters of left-wing parties and labor chambers in the area, the reasons for which would be linked, it has been said ... to Giuliano's aversion to the Communists ... but also to the will of the mafia powers to maintain the old balance in the new institutional framework (editor's note: it seems that Giuliano a Portella only wanted to teach a lesson to Girolamo Li Causi, leader of the communists, who was warned of the ambush, and did not show up in Portella, in my opinion Giuliano's aforementioned aversion to the Communists does not stand up, he who always found warmth, protection and complicity precisely on the part of those peasants who were slaughtered; whoever organized the massacre was a criminal and refined mind, he frightened peasant movements, and at the same time decreed the unpopularity of the bandit Giuliano who saw scorched earth around him: mafia men extraneous to Giuliano's gang equipped with 9-gauge rifles fired, while the men of the the band had 6.5 caliber weapons, just as Giuliano's men did not possess grenade launchers; Giuliano tried to exculpate himself by writing his "Memorial on the events of Portella della Ginestra" in the newspapers, claiming that he was in possession of documents that would have demonstrated who were the real culprits of the massacre). The circle was tightening around Giuliano, the forces of order made use of the mafia to convince his trusted lieutenant Gaspare Pisciotta to collaborate with them, they made use of informants, such as Salvatore Ferreri, known as frà Diavolo, head of the anti-banditry forces was the colonel of the carabinieri Ugo Luca; on July 5, 1950 Salvatore Giuliano was killed, it seems there was a firefight with the carabinieri in the courtyard of the house of the lawyer. De Maria in Castelvetrano (TP), however it is a staging, the journalists who immediately rushed to the place where the body lies notice it, the blood impregnates the undershirt on the back, no blood comes out of several holes, on the side of the arm there is a " laceration of the skin" (as if the limb had been in contact with ice), one of the journalists who notices these and other details, Tommaso Besozzi, writes his journalistic article by titling it "certainly there is only that he died ” (l'Europeo n. 29, year 1950), actually to kill him while he was sleeping with a pistol shot, perhaps stunned by a drug put in the wine, it would have been his most trusted man, Gaspare Pisciotta, who was subsequently arrested, and during the Viterbo trial he would scream from the cage "we were one body, bandits, police and mafia, like the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit" , he is ready to name names, revelations, but he won't have time, inside the Ucciardone prison in Palermo, to deliver a lethal dose of strychnine put in a medicine prescribed for his tuberculosis (not in coffee) he will kill him sooner trying to vomit. The story does not seem to have to end when, following a report from Professor Giuseppe Casarrubea, an important historian, who had Giuliano's body exhumed in 2010 with his complaint to the Public Prosecutor's Office, assuming that the tomb held the corpse of a double, the However, DNA tests would have shown a genetic profile compatible with that of a nephew of Giuliano. On Salvatore's tomb, a month later, the verses sent by letter to his mother by a woman who signed herself “Santuzza” were carved, verses which declared that she had received them personally from her son Salvatore: “My poor dreams/of love blessed /in the best of joy you perished /you arose proud butunfortunate/like birds /in the woods you perished”. Santuzza was the pseudonym of Maddalena Lo Giudice, when she was young she is described as a beautiful, shy, reserved girl, she was the daughter of the Podestà of her town (during the fascist regime, the Podestà was the head of the municipal administration), it seems they met in a hospital in Catania, each visiting an acquaintance of their own, Maddalena would have had from Giuliano: a son (she was subjected to a gynecological examination to ascertain its veracity against her will), a box with valuables, and a memorial, in which Giuliano would have wrote very important things about his relationships with "men of the state and not"; Maddalena later said that she had handed everything over to a trusted person, who would have bricked everything up, later perhaps frightened by the great clamor that had arisen around her, in a journalistic interview she declared that she had dreamed and invented everything… (note of the editor: I have always tried much emotion for this poor woman, it would be interesting to be able to trace a psychological profile, her father was the Podestà of the town, always benefiting from the doubt, as in all this story, people told me that His father as Podestà took away from the poor people even what little they had, who knows if the poor Maddalena fell in love with Giuliano also because he represented her antithesis, giving to the poor what she took away from the rich people...), Maddalena went to give birth in secret from the well-meaning eyes of the town (not being a married woman it would have created a scandal) in Calabria, that son to protect him was immediately placed in an orphanage (all the forces of order in Sicily were looking for the bandit Giuliano, who knows what would have happened if he had come to know of a son of him ..! they would have used it as one does with a lamb tied to a post, waiting for the arrival of the fair…); upon Giuliano's death, this woman was joined by Salvatore's mother (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) and sister (Mariannina Giuliano), to have all that Salvatore had left to Maddalena, who certainly had sworn not to give anyone what she had received from him, certainly until when Maddalena would have kept "the treasure" hidden with her (certainly not the jewels, the true value was her memorial!), no one would have hurt her; however, Maddalena took this secret of hers with her to her grave. In her old age Maddalena lived secluded, she was a solitary type, she had to resort to dialysis for a serious kidney infection, for which she had to be accompanied several times a week by a driver to the hospital, she had severe pain for which she had to resort to powerful analgesics, the only ones who gave her any affection were her many dogs, the only ones who managed to reassure her, she never had the affection of that only son she had from Salvatore, of whom nothing was ever known (there were a couple of characters who declared themselves the children of the bandit, but nothing has ever been ascertained). In conclusion, I learned of a Sicilian film operator, who worked for Incom Week (it was an Italian newsreel, distributed weekly in cinemas), who at the news of the killing of the bandit Giuliano (like many journalists) immediately went to Castelvetrano to the house of the lawyer De Maria, where he allegedly found Salvatore's body, he said that when Salvatore's mother arrived, she kissed him in a heartbreaking, terribly moving way, including the parts covered in blood, that Incom operator said, that the emotion was so great for him to seeing that Mother …he did not have the courage to continue filming: I would like to end by saying that the tremendous pain of that Mother was the tremendous pain of All those Mothers who saw their son (or their husbands) to perish in that so dark not so far period of history of Sicily.
………………………………………….
Scriveva Gesualdo Bufalino, esperto conoscitore della Sicilia, che le Sicilie sono tante, impossibile contarle tutte, in Sicilia “tutto è mischiato, cangiante, contraddittorio, come nel più composito dei continenti”…ed ancora ” Vi è una Sicilia “babba”, cioè mite…una Sicilia “sperta”, cioè furba…vi è una Sicilia pigra ed una frenetica…”; ma come mai così tante Sicilie? Bufalino spiegava “perché la Sicilia ha avuto la sorte di ritrovarsi a far da cerniera nei secoli fra la grande cultura occidentale e le tentazioni del deserto e del sole, tra la ragione e la magia, le temperie del sentimento e le canicole della passione. Soffre, la Sicilia, di un eccesso d'identità, né so se sia un bene o sia un male.” Anche Sciascia, immenso pensatore siciliano, diceva “Continuo ad essere convinto che la Sicilia offre la rappresentazione di tanti problemi, di tante contraddizioni, non solo italiani ma anche europei, al punto da poter costituire la metafora del mondo odierno”. Questo incipit per introdurre il personaggio del quale desidero rievocarne la vita (e la morte violenta) con alcune mie fotografie (tranne due immagini, appartenenti al settimanale “Epoca”), con notizie prese sia dal WEB, sia da testimonianze dirette che ho raccolto negli anni, in sintesi un personaggio che sembra incarnare i tanti volti della Sicilia, lui si chiama Salvatore Giuliano, noto come il Bandito Giuliano; sono tanti i Salvatore Giuliano, cambia in base a chi lo conobbe, in base ai tantissimi fatti raccontati da altri o da lui stesso (nei suoi memoriali), viene descritto ora come un “Robin Hood” dal cuore nobile, ora come un feroce brigante privo di scrupoli, però in ogni caso, in questa storia, è sempre obbligatorio l’uso di tutti gli “avverbi di dubbio o dubitativi” che conosciamo, perché parlando di lui conoscere la vera verità è una utopia…una vicenda questa, nella quale il dolore dei tanti morti, fa da sfondo. Nel parlarne cercherò di adoperare un linguaggio quasi telegrafico. Salvatore Giuliano nasce in Sicilia a Montelepre (il 16 novembre 1922), figlio di un contadino emigrato in America, e poi rientrato in Sicilia per la nascita del figlio; Salvatore abbandonò presto la scuola per lavorare nei campi, continuando privatamente a coltivare i suoi studi. Sono gli anni della seconda guerra mondiale, il regime fascista ha introdotto il razionamento del pane (il vero problema è la macinazione del grano, coi mulini controllati dall’esercito, i Giuliano hanno un piccolo mulino clandestino), il commercio clandestino degli alimenti di prima necessità diviene comune, anche Salvatore diviene un piccolo contrabbandiere, è inesperto quando viene fermato con due sacchi di grano da due carabinieri e da due guardie campestri, gli prendono tutto incluso i suoi documenti, una distrazione delle guardie e lestamente Salvatore tenta la fuga, gli vengono sparati contro alcuni colpi, due lo raggiungono ad un fianco, gli si avvicina un carabiniere (Salvatore descrive l’accaduto in un suo memoriale) che viene da lui colpito a morte: da questo momento in poi sarà per sempre il Bandito Salvatore Giuliano (o Turiddu, che in siciliano significa Salvatore). Secondo alcuni Turiddu è un eroe del popolo, egli spera in un riscatto civile del popolo siciliano, allaccia rapporti col mondo politico, coi servizi segreti deviati, col movimento separatista siciliano la cui sigla è MIS (Movimento Indipendentista Siciliano) del quale, spinto anche da un colonnello dell’esercito americano che lo illuse che la Sicilia poteva essere annessa come stato degli U.S.A. , entra a far parte del suo braccio armato, l’E.V.I.S. (Esercito Volontario per l’Indipendenza Siciliana), combattendo col grado di colonnello contro l’esercito italiano nel biennio 1945/46: l’EVIS era comandato dall’avv. Antonio Canepa, che viene ucciso il 17 giugno del 1945 in uno scontro coi carabinieri nel paese di Randazzo. Durante questo periodo nasce la leggenda del Bandito Giuliano, i contadini, la povera gente in generale, vede in lui una speranza di riscatto di una vita di stenti e di sacrifici, viene visto come un focoso amante dalle tante fugaci storie, con donne che lo raggiungono nel suo covo oltrepassando “il filtro” dei suoi uomini (ospitò una giovane giornalista svedese, Maria Cyjliakus, interessata ad intervistarlo, con la quale ebbe anche una relazione), ma poteva egli stesso raggiungere le amate pur correndo molti rischi: nell’immaginario collettivo si andava maturando l’idea di un brigante dal cuore gentile e buono, egli spesso donava ai poveri quello che sottraeva ai ricchi; però c’era il lato oscuro e brutale della sua personalità, egli tendeva agguati ed assalti alle forze dell’ordine, uccideva chi considerava essere un informatore dei carabinieri; il bandito era imprendibile, numerosi erano gli agguati ed i rastrellamenti ai quali lui ed i suoi uomini riuscivano a sottrarsi, anzi, ad ogni azione condotta dai militari, faceva sempre seguito una reazione di rappresaglia, con la conseguenza che i militari uccisi aumentavano sempre di più. La fase discendente di Giuliano incomincia ad apparire all’orizzonte, il M.I.S. entra nella legalità venendo riconosciuta come appartenente allo Statuto Speciale Siciliano, Giuliano non accetta l’accordo continuando coi suoi uomini a fare guerra allo stato, nel 1946 il nuovo governo italiano concede l’indulto ai guerriglieri dell’EVIS, in tal modo Giuliano perde il suo esercito ed il suo ruolo di colonnello (viene così sciolta la componente femminile dell’EVIS, con circa 20 donne, vi faceva anche parte sua sorella Mariannina); col primo referendum istituzionale cade la monarchia, nasce la Repubblica, il movimento contadino spera nel cambiamento e nella riforma agraria, la lotta in difesa dei loro diritti porta alla uccisione di sindacalisti (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) dei quali non si scopriranno mai i mandanti; Giuliano stringe rapporti con la mafia, incontra uomini delle istituzioni, inducendo a sospettare che dietro molte azioni (scellerate) di Giuliano e dietro la sua morte, si celino tante responsabilità e misteri, sulle quali non si è fatto ancora luce. Arriviamo al 1° Maggio del 1947, nelle campagne di Portella della Ginestra nei pressi di Piana degli Albanesi (PA), c’è una gran folla di contadini riuniti per celebrare la festa dei lavoratorI, ci sono anche tante donne e bambini, improvvisamente l’atmosfera festosa viene interrotta drammaticamente dai colpi di una mitragliatrice e di altre armi di vario genere, tra queste anche lancio di granate, sul campo restano senza vita 11 persone (tra queste due bambini), e molti feriti sul cui numero non c’è concordanza; la strage dette inizio alla “crisi del maggio 1947” con assalti alle sedi dei partiti di sinistra e delle camere del lavoro della zona, le cui motivazioni sarebbero legate, si è detto… all’avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti…ma anche alla volontà dei poteri mafiosi di mantenere i vecchi equilibri nel nuovo quadro istituzionale (n.d.r. sembra che Giuliano a Portella volesse solo dare una lezione a Girolamo Li Causi, leader dei comunisti, il quale fu avvisato dell’agguato,e non si presentò a Portella, secondo me non regge la citata avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti, lui che trovava sempre calore, protezione e complicità proprio da parte di quei contadini che furono trucidati; chi organizzò la strage era una mente criminale e raffinata, spaventò i movimenti contadini, e nel contempo decretò la subentrata impopolarità del bandito Giuliano che vide farsi attorno terra bruciata: spararono uomini mafiosi estranei alla banda di Giuliano dotati di fucili calibro 9, mentre gli uomini della banda avevano armi calibro 6,5, così come gli uomini di Giuliano non possedevano lanciagranate; Giuliano tentò di discolparsi scrivendo sui giornali un suo “Memoriale sui fatti di Portella della Ginestra”, sostenendo di essere in possesso di documenti che avrebbero dimostrato chi erano i veri colpevoli della strage). Il cerchio si andava stringendo attorno a Giuliano, le forze dell’ordine si avvalsero della mafia per convincere a collaborare con loro il suo fidatissimo luogotenente Gaspare Pisciotta, si avvalsero di informatori, come Salvatore Ferreri, detto frà Diavolo, a capo delle forze antibanditismo c’era il colonnello dei carabinieri Ugo Luca; il 5 luglio del 1950 viene ucciso Salvatore Giuliano, sembra ci sia stato un conflitto a fuoco coi carabinieri nel cortile della casa dell’avv. De Maria a Castelvetrano (TP), però è una messinscena, se ne accorgono i giornalisti accorsi immediatamente sul luogo dove giace il corpo, il sangue impregna la canottiera sul dorso, da diversi fori non fuoriesce sangue, sul lato del braccio è presente una “lacerazione della cute” (come se l’arto fosse stato a contatto con del ghiaccio), uno dei giornalisti che si accorge di questi ed altri dettagli, Tommaso Besozzi, scrive il suo articolo giornalistico intitolandolo “di sicuro c’è solo che è morto” (l'Europeo n. 29, anno 1950), in realtà ad ucciderlo mentre dormiva con un colpo di pistola, forse stordito da una droga messa nel vino, sarebbe stato il suo uomo più fidato, Gaspare Pisciotta, il quale successivamente viene arrestato, e durante il processo di Viterbo dalla gabbia urlerà “noi eravamo un corpo solo, banditi, polizia e mafia, come il Padre, il Figlio e lo Spirito Santo”, Pisciotta è pronto a fare nomi, rivelazioni, ma non farà in tempo, all’interno del carcere dell’Ucciardone di Palermo, una dose letale di stricnina messa dentro un medicinale prescrittogli per la sua tubercolosi (non dentro il caffè) lo stroncherà prima che possa tentare di vomitare. La storia sembra non dover finire, quando, in seguito ad una segnalazione del professore Giuseppe Casarrubea, importante storiografo, che fece riesumare con un suo esposto in Procura la salma di Giuliano nel 2010, ipotizzando che la tomba custodiva il cadavere di un sosia, il test del DNA avrebbe però dimostrato un profilo genetico compatibile con quello di un nipote di Giuliano. Sulla tomba di Salvatore, un mese dopo, vennero scolpiti i versi inviati per lettera a sua madre (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) di una donna che si firmava “Santuzza”, versi che dichiarava di averli avuti personalmente da suo figlio Salvatore: “Poveri sogni miei d’amor beati, nel meglio del gioir siete periti, sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati, e come uccello nei boschi siete spariti”. “Santuzza” in realtà si chiamava Maddalena Lo Giudice, quando era giovane viene descritta come una bellissima ragazza, timida, riservata, era la figlia del Podestà del suo paese (durante il regime fascista, il Podestà era il capo dell'amministrazione comunale), sembra si conobbero in un nosocomio di Catania, visitando ognuno un proprio conoscente, Maddalena avrebbe avuto da Salvatore un figlio (fu sottoposta suo malgrado a visita ginecologica per appurarne la veridicità), un cofanetto con dei valori, ed un memoriale, nel quale Giuliano avrebbe scritto cose importantissime circa i suoi rapporti con “uomini dello stato e non”; Maddalena successivamente disse di aver consegnato tutto ad una persona fidata, la quale avrebbe murato tutto, successivamente forse impaurita dal grande clamore che si era alzato attorno a lei, in una intervista giornalistica dichiarò che si era sognato ed inventato tutto…(n.d.r. ho sempre provato molta commozione per questa povera donna, sarebbe interessante poterne tracciare un profilo psicologico, suo padre era il Podestà del paese, beneficiando sempre del dubbio, come in tutta questa storia, mi dissero che toglieva ai poveri anche quel poco che avevano, chissà se la povera Maddalena si innamorò di Giuliano anche perché lui ne rappresentava l’antitesi, dando ai poveri quel che toglieva ai possidenti…), Maddalena andò a partorire di nascosto dagli occhi benpensanti del paese (non essendo una donna sposata avrebbe creato scandalo) in Calabria, quel figlio per proteggerlo fu messo subito in un orfanotrofio (tutte le forze dell’ordine della Sicilia cercavano il bandito Giuliano, chissà cosa sarebbe accaduto se si fosse venuto a sapere di un figlio suo..! lo avrebbero usato come si fa con un agnello legato al palo, aspettando l’arrivo della fiera…); questa donna alla morte di Giuliano fu raggiunta dalla sua mamma (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) e da sua sorella Mariannina (Mariannina Giuliano), per avere tutto quello che Salvatore aveva lasciato a Maddalena, la quale sicuramente gli aveva fatto un giuramento, di non dare a nessuno quanto da lui aveva ricevuto, certamente fino a quando Maddalena avrebbe tenuto nascosto con se “il tesoro” (non certo i gioielli, il vero valore era il suo memoriale !), nessuno le avrebbe fatto del male; comunque, Maddalena si è portata con se nella tomba questo suo segreto. In vecchiaia Maddalena viveva appartata, era un tipo solitario, doveva fare ricorso alla dialisi per una grave infezione renale, per la qual cosa doveva farsi accompagnare varie volte la settimana da un autista in ospedale, aveva forti dolori per i quali doveva fare ricorso a potenti analgesici, gli unici a darle un po’ di affetto, erano i suoi molti cani, gli unici che riuscivano a rasserenarla, non ebbe mai l’affetto di quell’unico figlio avuto da Salvatore, del quale non si è mai saputo nulla (ci furono un paio di personaggi che si autodichiararono i figli del bandito, ma non si è mai appurato nulla). Concludo, seppi di un operatore cinematografico siciliano, che lavorava per La Settimana Incom (essa era un cinegiornale italiano, distribuito settimanalmente nei cinema), il quale alla notizia dell’uccisione del bandito Giuliano (come tanti giornalisti) si recò immediatamente a Castelvetrano in casa dell’avv. De Maria, dove avrebbe trovato il corpo di Salvatore, egli raccontò che quando arrivò la madre di Salvatore, lo baciò in maniera struggente, terribilmente commovente, incluse le parti coperte di sangue, quell’operatore Incom disse, che fu talmente grande la commozione che provò nel vedere quella Madre, che non ebbe il coraggio di continuare le riprese: vorrei terminare dicendo, che il dolore tremendo di quella Madre, è stato il dolore tremendo di Tutte quelle Madri che hanno visto perire i loro figli (od i loro mariti) in quel periodo così buio della storia di Sicilia.
……………………………………………………………………………..
Instant Discipleship
Reflections on 1 Thessalonians
This past year, my husband has been praying and studying the Bible with Robert, a new Christian. Robert is a former addict, and his life reflected sins from that lifestyle. While he is now committed to Christ, he continues to walk in some of those sins. Many Christian men who have mentored Robert gave up when he didn’t stop sinning on their timeline.
Walking alongside a new Christian with years of ingrained sinful habits can be discouraging. While the Bible doesn’t provide a blueprint for quick discipleship, Paul provides an encouraging model in Thessalonians.
For you know that we dealt with each of you as a father deals with his own children, encouraging, comforting and urging you to live lives worthy of God, who calls you into his kingdom and glory. And we also thank God continually because, when you received the word of God, which you heard from us, you accepted it not as a human word, but as it actually is, the word of God, which is indeed at work in you who believe (1 Thess 2:11–13).
Paul’s example is the example of Jesus himself. Rather than simply commanding holiness, Paul and his team lived holiness among the Thessalonian church. Paul became a “father” to them. The work of a parent is ongoing and sometimes arduous—repeated instructions, reprimands for rules broken, and the modeling of a godly life. Paul guides the Thessalonians to holiness by wielding words with love and urging them on in faith.
He commends the faith and love of the Thessalonian believers, but he still warns them against particular sins like sexual immorality, laziness and revenge (1 Thess 4:3; 5:14–15). These believers found it difficult to adhere to the strict ethical code of their new faith. Yet Paul, recognizing the work ahead of them, encourages them because God is at work.
Despite what we may see outwardly, there is a patient, intimate work that God is performing in his people.
Aubry Smtih, “Instant Discipleship,” in Moment with God: A Devotional on Every Biblical Book (ed. John D. Barry and Rebecca Van Noord; Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2014).
God's Utterance "God Himself, the Unique (III) God's Authority (II)" (Part Three)
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/gods-authority-2-part-three/
God's words in this video are from the book "Continuation of The Word Appears in the Flesh".
The content of this video:
Progeny: The Fifth Juncture
1. One Has No Control Over What Becomes of One's Offspring
2. After Raising the Next Generation, People Gain a New Understanding of Fate
3. Believing in Fate Is No Substitute for a Knowledge of the Creator’s Sovereignty
4. Only Those Who Submit to the Creator’s Sovereignty Can Attain True Freedom
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Second Coming of Jesus | The Word of the Holy Spirit | "What a Beautiful Voice" Gospel Movie Trailer
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/what-a-beautiful-voice-tr...
Dong Jingxin is a preacher in a house church in China. She's believed in the Lord for thirty years, and loves the truth; she frequently reads the Lord's words and is driven by them. She expends herself for the Lord with enthusiasm. Because of her preaching work, she was arrested by the police of the Chinese Communist government and sent to prison where she endured cruelty and torture. It was the words of the Lord that guided her through enduring seven years of inhuman prison life. After getting out, her co-worker Chenguang comes to see her and reads to her from the words of Almighty God, bearing witness that God has appeared and is working in the last days. She also gives her a copy of The Word Appears in the Flesh. After reading quite a bit of the words of Almighty God, Dong Jingxin feels that they are authoritative and that they have come from God. She develops a heart of longing to seek. Dong Jingxin and her husband hungrily devour the words of Almighty God and discover that they are all the truth, and that they are the voice of God. They determine that Almighty God really is the return of the Lord Jesus they have been awaiting for years! Just as the two of them are awash in the joy of welcoming the return of the Lord, the chief of police pays them a visit to warn them against attending any gatherings or doing any preaching. He warns them that they particularly must report anyone who preaches Eastern Lightning, giving rise to anxiety in Dong Jingxin. After that, once their pastor finds out that Dong Jingxin is leading brothers and sisters to look into the work of God in the last days, he also interferes with and blocks them. Faced with confusion and disruption from the forces of Satan, Dong Jingxin is able to clearly see the true face of the pastors and elders of the religious world through prayer, seeking, and fellowship. She does not back down, but continues to lead brothers and sisters to investigate the true way, and she invites people from The Church of Almighty God to give fellowship and bear witness to the work of Almighty God in the last days. In the end, everyone acknowledges that the words uttered by Almighty God really are the voice of God, and that He is the appearance of God. Everyone is deeply moved: What a beautiful voice the words of Almighty God are!
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
We welcome all truth seekers to contact us.
en.easternlightning.org/about-us/about-us-5.html
5. Woe to Those Who Crucify God Once Again
During the last days, God has been incarnated in China to work, and has expressed millions of words, conquering and saving a group of people with His word and ushering in the new age of judgment beginning with the house of God. Today, the spreading of God’s work during the last days has reached its climax in Mainland China. Most of the people in Catholic communities and all Christian denominations who pursue the truth have returned before God’s throne. The incarnate God has accomplished the work of “the Son of man’s secret coming” prophesied in the Bible, and will soon appear publicly to every nation and place in the world. All people in every nation and place who thirst for God’s appearance will look upon God’s public appearance. No force can hinder or destroy God’s kingdom, and anyone who resists God will be punished by God’s wrath, just as it is said in God’s words: “My kingdom is coming into shape above the whole universe, and My throne holds sway in the hearts of hundreds of millions of people. With the angels’ assistance, My great accomplishment will soon be brought to fruition. All My sons and My people await My return with bated breath, longing for Me to reunite with them, never to be separated again. How could the multitudinous populace of My kingdom not race toward one another in joyful celebration because of My being together with them? Can this be a reunion for which no price need be paid? I am honorable in all men’s eyes, I am proclaimed in the words of all. When I return, I will conquer all enemy forces even more. The time has come! I will put My work in motion, I will reign as King among men! I am on the point of return! And I am about to depart! This is what everyone is hoping for, it is what they wish. I shall let the whole of humanity see the arrival of My day, and let them welcome the coming of My day with joy!” (“The Twenty-seventh Utterance” of God’s Utterances to the Entire Universe in The Word Appears in the Flesh). “All those that I love will surely live for eternity, and all those who stand against Me will surely be chastised by Me for eternity. For I am a jealous God, I will not lightly spare men for all that they have done. I will watch over the whole earth, and, appearing in the East of the world with righteousness, majesty, wrath, and chastisement, I will reveal Myself to the myriad hosts of humanity!” (“The Twenty-sixth Utterance” of God’s Utterances to the Entire Universe in The Word Appears in the Flesh).
(....)
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God
Terms of se : en.easternlightning.org/disclaimer.html
My poor dreams/
of love blessed /
in the best of joy you perished /
you arose proud but unfortunate /
like birds /
in the woods you perished.
Poveri sogni miei/
d'amor beati /
nel meglio del gioir siete periti /
sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati /
come gli uccelli /
nei boschi siete periti.
----------------------------------------------------------------
click to activate the icon of slideshow: the small triangle inscribed in the small rectangle, at the top right, in the photostream;
or…. Press the “L” button to zoom in the image;
clicca sulla piccola icona per attivare lo slideshow: sulla facciata principale del photostream, in alto a destra c'è un piccolo rettangolo (rappresenta il monitor) con dentro un piccolo triangolo nero;
oppure…. premi il tasto “L” per ingrandire l'immagine;
www.worldphoto.org/sony-world-photography-awards/winners-...
www.fotografidigitali.it/gallery/2726/opere-italiane-segn...
………………………………………………………………………………………….
Gesualdo Bufalino, an expert connoisseur of Sicily, wrote that the Sicilies are many, it is impossible to count them all, in Sicily "everything is mixed, changing, contradictory, as in the most composite of continents" ... and again " There is a "babba" Sicily, that is mild…a “crafty” Sicily, that is smart…there is a lazy Sicily and a frenetic one…”; but why so many Sicilies? Bufalino explained “because Sicily has had the good fortune to act as a link over the centuries between the great Western culture and the temptations of the desert and the sun, between reason and magic, the temperatures of feeling and the heat of passion. Sicily suffers from an excess of identity, and I don't know if it's a good thing or a bad thing." Even Leonard Sciascia, an immense Sicilian thinker, said "I continue to be convinced that Sicily offers the representation of many problems, of many contradictions, not only Italian but also European, to the point of being able to constitute the metaphor of today's world". This start to introduce the character whose life (and violent death) I wish to recall with some of my photographs (except for two images, belonging to the weekly "Epoca"), with information taken both from the WEB and from direct testimonies that I have collected in years, in summary a character who seems to embody the many faces of Sicily, his name is Salvatore Giuliano, known as the Bandit Giuliano; there are many Salvatore Giulianos, it changes according to who knew him, according to the many facts told by others or by himself (in his memoirs), he is described now as a "Robin Hood" with a noble heart, now as a ferocious brigand unscrupulous, but in any case, in this story, the use of all the "adverbs of doubt" that we know is always mandatory, because speaking of him, knowing the real truth is an illusion ... this is a story in which the pain of the many dead is the background. In speaking of him I will try to use almost telegraphic language. Salvatore Giuliano was born in Sicily in Montelepre (November 16, 1922), the son of a farmer who emigrated to America, and then returned to Sicily for the birth of his son; Salvatore soon left school to work in the fields, privately continuing to cultivate his studies. These are the years of the Second World War, the fascist regime has introduced bread rationing (the real problem is the grinding of wheat, with the mills controlled by the army, the Giulianos have a small clandestine mill), the clandestine trade in necessity becomes common, even Salvatore becomes a small smuggler, he is inexperienced when he is stopped with two sacks of wheat by two carabinieri and two country guards, they take everything from him including his documents, a distraction by the guards and quickly Salvatore tries to escape, the a few shots are fired at him, two hit him at his side, a carabiniere approaches him (Salvatore describes what happened in one of his memoirs) who is shot to death by him: from this moment on he will always be the Bandit Salvatore Giuliano ( or Turiddu, which in Sicilian means Salvatore). According to some Turiddu is a hero of the people, he hopes for a civil redemption of the Sicilian people, establishes relations with the political world, with the deviated secret services, with the Sicilian separatist movement whose initials are MIS (Sicilian Independent Movement) of which, also pushed by a colonel of the American army who deluded him that Sicily could be annexed as a state of the U.S.A. , joins his armed wing, the E.V.I.S. (Volunteer Army for Sicilian Independence), fighting with the rank of colonel against the Italian army in the two-year period 1945/46: the EVIS was commanded by the lawyer Antonio Canepa, who was killed on 17 June 1945 in a clash with the carabineer in the town of Randazzo. During this period the legend of the Bandit Giuliano was born, the peasants, the poor people in general, see in him a hope of redemption from a life of hardship and sacrifices, he is seen as a fiery lover with many fleeting stories, with women who join him in his lair by passing "the filter" of his men (he hosted a young Swedish journalist, Maria Cyjliakus, she was interested in interviewing him, with whom he also had a relationship), but he himself could reach to love the women while running many risks: in the collective imagination the idea of a brigand with a kind and good heart was developing, he often gave to the poor what he stole from the rich; but there was the dark and brutal side of his personality, he tended ambushes and assaults on the forces of order, he killed whoever he considered to be an informer of the carabinieri; the bandit was elusive, there were numerous ambushes and roundups from which he and his men managed to escape, indeed, every action carried out by the military was always followed by a retaliatory reaction, with the consequence that the killed soldiers always increased by more. The descending phase of Giuliano begins to appear on the horizon, the M.I.S. enters legality being recognized as belonging to the Sicilian Special Statute, Giuliano does not accept the agreement by continuing with his men to wage war against the state, in 1946 the new Italian government grants a pardon to the EVIS guerrillas, in this way Giuliano loses his army and his role as colonel (thus the female component of EVIS was dissolved too, with about 20 women, his sister Mariannina was also part of it); with the first institutional referendum the monarchy falls, the Republic is born, the peasant movement hopes for change and agrarian reform, the struggle in defense of their rights leads to the killing of trade unionists (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) whose instigators will never be discovered ; Giuliano establishes relations with the mafia, meets men of the institutions, leading to suspect that behind many (villainous) actions of Giuliano and behind his death, many responsibilities and mysteries are hidden, on which no light has yet been shed. We arrive on May 1, 1947, in the countryside of Portella della Ginestra near Piana degli Albanesi (PA), there is a large crowd of peasants gathered to celebrate Workers' Day, there are also many women and children, suddenly the The festive atmosphere is dramatically interrupted by the shots of a machine gun and other weapons of various kinds, including the launch of grenades, 11 people remain lifeless on the field (including two children), and many injured on whose number there is no concordance; the massacre began the "crisis of May 1947" with attacks on the headquarters of left-wing parties and labor chambers in the area, the reasons for which would be linked, it has been said ... to Giuliano's aversion to the Communists ... but also to the will of the mafia powers to maintain the old balance in the new institutional framework (editor's note: it seems that Giuliano a Portella only wanted to teach a lesson to Girolamo Li Causi, leader of the communists, who was warned of the ambush, and did not show up in Portella, in my opinion Giuliano's aforementioned aversion to the Communists does not stand up, he who always found warmth, protection and complicity precisely on the part of those peasants who were slaughtered; whoever organized the massacre was a criminal and refined mind, he frightened peasant movements, and at the same time decreed the unpopularity of the bandit Giuliano who saw scorched earth around him: mafia men extraneous to Giuliano's gang equipped with 9-gauge rifles fired, while the men of the the band had 6.5 caliber weapons, just as Giuliano's men did not possess grenade launchers; Giuliano tried to exculpate himself by writing his "Memorial on the events of Portella della Ginestra" in the newspapers, claiming that he was in possession of documents that would have demonstrated who were the real culprits of the massacre). The circle was tightening around Giuliano, the forces of order made use of the mafia to convince his trusted lieutenant Gaspare Pisciotta to collaborate with them, they made use of informants, such as Salvatore Ferreri, known as frà Diavolo, head of the anti-banditry forces was the colonel of the carabinieri Ugo Luca; on July 5, 1950 Salvatore Giuliano was killed, it seems there was a firefight with the carabinieri in the courtyard of the house of the lawyer. De Maria in Castelvetrano (TP), however it is a staging, the journalists who immediately rushed to the place where the body lies notice it, the blood impregnates the undershirt on the back, no blood comes out of several holes, on the side of the arm there is a " laceration of the skin" (as if the limb had been in contact with ice), one of the journalists who notices these and other details, Tommaso Besozzi, writes his journalistic article by titling it "certainly there is only that he died ” (l'Europeo n. 29, year 1950), actually to kill him while he was sleeping with a pistol shot, perhaps stunned by a drug put in the wine, it would have been his most trusted man, Gaspare Pisciotta, who was subsequently arrested, and during the Viterbo trial he would scream from the cage "we were one body, bandits, police and mafia, like the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit" , he is ready to name names, revelations, but he won't have time, inside the Ucciardone prison in Palermo, to deliver a lethal dose of strychnine put in a medicine prescribed for his tuberculosis (not in coffee) he will kill him sooner trying to vomit. The story does not seem to have to end when, following a report from Professor Giuseppe Casarrubea, an important historian, who had Giuliano's body exhumed in 2010 with his complaint to the Public Prosecutor's Office, assuming that the tomb held the corpse of a double, the However, DNA tests would have shown a genetic profile compatible with that of a nephew of Giuliano. On Salvatore's tomb, a month later, the verses sent by letter to his mother by a woman who signed herself “Santuzza” were carved, verses which declared that she had received them personally from her son Salvatore: “My poor dreams/of love blessed /in the best of joy you perished /you arose proud butunfortunate/like birds /in the woods you perished”. Santuzza was the pseudonym of Maddalena Lo Giudice, when she was young she is described as a beautiful, shy, reserved girl, she was the daughter of the Podestà of her town (during the fascist regime, the Podestà was the head of the municipal administration), it seems they met in a hospital in Catania, each visiting an acquaintance of their own, Maddalena would have had from Giuliano: a son (she was subjected to a gynecological examination to ascertain its veracity against her will), a box with valuables, and a memorial, in which Giuliano would have wrote very important things about his relationships with "men of the state and not"; Maddalena later said that she had handed everything over to a trusted person, who would have bricked everything up, later perhaps frightened by the great clamor that had arisen around her, in a journalistic interview she declared that she had dreamed and invented everything… (note of the editor: I have always tried much emotion for this poor woman, it would be interesting to be able to trace a psychological profile, her father was the Podestà of the town, always benefiting from the doubt, as in all this story, people told me that His father as Podestà took away from the poor people even what little they had, who knows if the poor Maddalena fell in love with Giuliano also because he represented her antithesis, giving to the poor what she took away from the rich people...), Maddalena went to give birth in secret from the well-meaning eyes of the town (not being a married woman it would have created a scandal) in Calabria, that son to protect him was immediately placed in an orphanage (all the forces of order in Sicily were looking for the bandit Giuliano, who knows what would have happened if he had come to know of a son of him ..! they would have used it as one does with a lamb tied to a post, waiting for the arrival of the fair…); upon Giuliano's death, this woman was joined by Salvatore's mother (Maria Giuliano Lombardo) and sister (Mariannina Giuliano), to have all that Salvatore had left to Maddalena, who certainly had sworn not to give anyone what she had received from him, certainly until when Maddalena would have kept "the treasure" hidden with her (certainly not the jewels, the true value was her memorial!), no one would have hurt her; however, Maddalena took this secret of hers with her to her grave. In her old age Maddalena lived secluded, she was a solitary type, she had to resort to dialysis for a serious kidney infection, for which she had to be accompanied several times a week by a driver to the hospital, she had severe pain for which she had to resort to powerful analgesics, the only ones who gave her any affection were her many dogs, the only ones who managed to reassure her, she never had the affection of that only son she had from Salvatore, of whom nothing was ever known (there were a couple of characters who declared themselves the children of the bandit, but nothing has ever been ascertained). In conclusion, I learned of a Sicilian film operator, who worked for Incom Week (it was an Italian newsreel, distributed weekly in cinemas), who at the news of the killing of the bandit Giuliano (like many journalists) immediately went to Castelvetrano to the house of the lawyer De Maria, where he allegedly found Salvatore's body, he said that when Salvatore's mother arrived, she kissed him in a heartbreaking, terribly moving way, including the parts covered in blood, that Incom operator said, that the emotion was so great for him to seeing that Mother …he did not have the courage to continue filming: I would like to end by saying that the tremendous pain of that Mother was the tremendous pain of All those Mothers who saw their son (or their husbands) to perish in that so dark not so far period of history of Sicily.
………………………………………….
Scriveva Gesualdo Bufalino, esperto conoscitore della Sicilia, che le Sicilie sono tante, impossibile contarle tutte, in Sicilia “tutto è mischiato, cangiante, contraddittorio, come nel più composito dei continenti”…ed ancora ” Vi è una Sicilia “babba”, cioè mite…una Sicilia “sperta”, cioè furba…vi è una Sicilia pigra ed una frenetica…”; ma come mai così tante Sicilie? Bufalino spiegava “perché la Sicilia ha avuto la sorte di ritrovarsi a far da cerniera nei secoli fra la grande cultura occidentale e le tentazioni del deserto e del sole, tra la ragione e la magia, le temperie del sentimento e le canicole della passione. Soffre, la Sicilia, di un eccesso d'identità, né so se sia un bene o sia un male.” Anche Sciascia, immenso pensatore siciliano, diceva “Continuo ad essere convinto che la Sicilia offre la rappresentazione di tanti problemi, di tante contraddizioni, non solo italiani ma anche europei, al punto da poter costituire la metafora del mondo odierno”. Questo incipit per introdurre il personaggio del quale desidero rievocarne la vita (e la morte violenta) con alcune mie fotografie (tranne due immagini, appartenenti al settimanale “Epoca”), con notizie prese sia dal WEB, sia da testimonianze dirette che ho raccolto negli anni, in sintesi un personaggio che sembra incarnare i tanti volti della Sicilia, lui si chiama Salvatore Giuliano, noto come il Bandito Giuliano; sono tanti i Salvatore Giuliano, cambia in base a chi lo conobbe, in base ai tantissimi fatti raccontati da altri o da lui stesso (nei suoi memoriali), viene descritto ora come un “Robin Hood” dal cuore nobile, ora come un feroce brigante privo di scrupoli, però in ogni caso, in questa storia, è sempre obbligatorio l’uso di tutti gli “avverbi di dubbio o dubitativi” che conosciamo, perché parlando di lui conoscere la vera verità è una utopia…una vicenda questa, nella quale il dolore dei tanti morti, fa da sfondo. Nel parlarne cercherò di adoperare un linguaggio quasi telegrafico. Salvatore Giuliano nasce in Sicilia a Montelepre (il 16 novembre 1922), figlio di un contadino emigrato in America, e poi rientrato in Sicilia per la nascita del figlio; Salvatore abbandonò presto la scuola per lavorare nei campi, continuando privatamente a coltivare i suoi studi. Sono gli anni della seconda guerra mondiale, il regime fascista ha introdotto il razionamento del pane (il vero problema è la macinazione del grano, coi mulini controllati dall’esercito, i Giuliano hanno un piccolo mulino clandestino), il commercio clandestino degli alimenti di prima necessità diviene comune, anche Salvatore diviene un piccolo contrabbandiere, è inesperto quando viene fermato con due sacchi di grano da due carabinieri e da due guardie campestri, gli prendono tutto incluso i suoi documenti, una distrazione delle guardie e lestamente Salvatore tenta la fuga, gli vengono sparati contro alcuni colpi, due lo raggiungono ad un fianco, gli si avvicina un carabiniere (Salvatore descrive l’accaduto in un suo memoriale) che viene da lui colpito a morte: da questo momento in poi sarà per sempre il Bandito Salvatore Giuliano (o Turiddu, che in siciliano significa Salvatore). Secondo alcuni Turiddu è un eroe del popolo, egli spera in un riscatto civile del popolo siciliano, allaccia rapporti col mondo politico, coi servizi segreti deviati, col movimento separatista siciliano la cui sigla è MIS (Movimento Indipendentista Siciliano) del quale, spinto anche da un colonnello dell’esercito americano che lo illude che la Sicilia possa essere annessa come stato agli U.S.A. , entra così a far parte del suo braccio armato, l’E.V.I.S. (Esercito Volontario per l’Indipendenza Siciliana), combattendo col grado di colonnello contro l’esercito italiano nel biennio 1945/46; l’EVIS è comandato dall’avv. Antonio Canepa, che viene ucciso il 17 giugno del 1945 in uno scontro coi carabinieri nel paese di Randazzo. Durante questo periodo nasce la leggenda del Bandito Giuliano, i contadini, la povera gente in generale, vede in lui una speranza di riscatto di una vita di stenti e di sacrifici, viene anche visto come un focoso amante dalle tante fugaci storie d'amore, con donne che lo raggiungono nel suo covo oltrepassando “il filtro” dei suoi uomini (ospitò una giovane giornalista svedese, Maria Cyjliakus, interessata ad intervistarlo, con la quale ebbe anche una relazione), ma poteva egli stesso raggiungere le amate pur correndo molti rischi; nell’immaginario collettivo si andava maturando l’idea di un brigante dal cuore gentile e buono, egli spesso donava ai poveri quello che sottraeva ai ricchi; però c’era il lato oscuro e brutale della sua personalità, egli tendeva agguati ed assalti alle forze dell’ordine, uccideva chi considerava essere un informatore dei carabinieri; il bandito era imprendibile, numerosi erano gli agguati ed i rastrellamenti ai quali lui ed i suoi uomini riuscivano a sottrarsi, anzi, ad ogni azione condotta dai militari, faceva sempre seguito una reazione di rappresaglia, con la conseguenza che i militari uccisi aumentavano sempre di più. La fase discendente di Giuliano incomincia ad apparire all’orizzonte, il M.I.S. entra nella legalità venendo riconosciuta come appartenente allo Statuto Speciale Siciliano, Giuliano non accetta l’accordo continuando coi suoi uomini a fare guerra allo stato; nel 1946 il nuovo governo italiano concede l’indulto ai guerriglieri dell’EVIS, in tal modo Giuliano perde il suo esercito ed il suo ruolo di colonnello (viene quindi sciolta la componente femminile dell’EVIS, con circa 20 donne, vi faceva anche parte sua sorella Mariannina); col primo referendum istituzionale cade la monarchia, nasce la Repubblica, il movimento contadino spera nel cambiamento e nella riforma agraria, la lotta in difesa dei propri diritti porta alla uccisione di sindacalisti (Miraglia, Rizzotto, Carnevale) dei quali non si scopriranno mai i mandanti; Giuliano ora stringe rapporti con la mafia, incontra uomini delle istituzioni, inducendo a sospettare che dietro molte azioni (scellerate) di Giuliano e dietro la sua morte, si celino tante responsabilità e misteri, sulle quali non si è fatto ancora luce. Arriviamo al 1° Maggio del 1947, nelle campagne di Portella della Ginestra nei pressi di Piana degli Albanesi (PA), c’è una gran folla di contadini riuniti per celebrare la festa dei lavoratori, ci sono tante donne e bambini, improvvisamente l’atmosfera festosa viene interrotta drammaticamente dai colpi di una mitragliatrice e di altre armi di vario genere, tra queste c'è anche un lancio di granate: sul campo restano senza vita 11 persone (tra queste due bambini), e molti feriti sul cui numero non c’è concordanza; la strage dette inizio alla “crisi del maggio 1947” con assalti alle sedi dei partiti di sinistra e delle camere del lavoro della zona, le cui motivazioni sarebbero legate, si è detto… all’avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti…ma anche alla volontà dei poteri mafiosi di mantenere i vecchi equilibri nel nuovo quadro istituzionale (n.d.r. sembra che Giuliano a Portella volesse solo dare una lezione a Girolamo Li Causi, leader dei comunisti, il quale fu avvisato dell’agguato, infatti non si presentò a Portella, secondo me non regge la citata avversione di Giuliano per i comunisti, lui trovava sempre calore, protezione e complicità proprio in quei contadini che furono trucidati; chi organizzò la strage era una mente criminale e raffinata, spaventò i movimenti contadini, e nel contempo decretò la subentrata impopolarità del bandito Giuliano che vide farsi attorno terra bruciata; spararono uomini mafiosi estranei alla banda di Giuliano dotati di fucili calibro 9, mentre gli uomini della banda avevano armi calibro 6,5, così come gli uomini di Giuliano non possedevano lanciagranate; Giuliano tentò di discolparsi scrivendo sui giornali un suo “Memoriale sui fatti di Portella della Ginestra”, sostenendo di essere in possesso di documenti che avrebbero dimostrato chi erano i veri colpevoli della strage). Il cerchio si va stringendo attorno a Giuliano, le forze dell’ordine si avvalgono della mafia per convincere a collaborare con loro il suo fidatissimo luogotenente Gaspare Pisciotta, si avvalgono di informatori, come Salvatore Ferreri, detto frà Diavolo; a capo delle forze antibanditismo c’è il colonnello dei carabinieri Ugo Luca; il 5 luglio del 1950 viene ucciso Salvatore Giuliano, sembra ci sia stato un conflitto a fuoco coi carabinieri nel cortile della casa dell’avv. De Maria a Castelvetrano (TP), però è una messinscena, se ne accorgono i giornalisti accorsi immediatamente sul luogo dove giace il suo corpo, il sangue impregna la canottiera sul dorso, da diversi fori non fuoriesce sangue, sul lato di un braccio è presente una “lacerazione della cute” (come se l’arto fosse stato a contatto con del ghiaccio), sembra che più di un giornalista si accorge di questi ed altri dettagli, tra questi Tommaso Besozzi scrive il suo articolo intitolandolo “di sicuro c’è solo che è morto” (l'Europeo n. 29, anno 1950), in realtà ad ucciderlo mentre dormiva con un colpo di pistola, forse stordito da una droga messa nel vino, sarebbe stato il suo uomo più fidato, Gaspare Pisciotta, il quale successivamente viene arrestato; durante il processo di Viterbo dalla gabbia urlerà “noi eravamo un corpo solo, banditi, polizia e mafia, come il Padre, il Figlio e lo Spirito Santo”, Pisciotta è pronto a fare nomi, rivelazioni, ma non farà in tempo, all’interno del carcere dell’Ucciardone di Palermo, una dose letale di stricnina messa dentro un medicinale prescrittogli per la sua tubercolosi (non dentro il caffè) lo stroncherà prima che possa tentare di vomitare. La storia sembra non dover finire, quando, in seguito ad una segnalazione del professore Giuseppe Casarrubea, importante storiografo, con un suo esposto in Procura, il corpo di Giuliano viene fatto riesumare nel 2010, ipotizzando che la tomba custodisce il cadavere di un sosia, il test del DNA sembra però aver dimostrato un profilo genetico compatibile con quello di un nipote di Giuliano. Sulla tomba di Salvatore, un mese dopo, vengono scolpiti i versi inviati per lettera a sua madre Maria Giuliano Lombardo, provengono da una donna che si firma “Santuzza”, la quale dichiara di averli avuti personalmente da suo figlio Salvatore: “Poveri sogni miei d’amor beati, nel meglio del gioir siete periti, sorgeste fieri ma sfortunati, e come uccello nei boschi siete spariti”. Santuzza in realtà si chiama Maddalena Lo Giudice, quando era giovane viene descritta come una bellissima ragazza, timida, riservata, era la figlia del Podestà del suo paese (durante il regime fascista, il Podestà era il capo dell'amministrazione comunale), sembra che Turiddu e Maddalena si siano conosciuti occasionalmente in un nosocomio di Catania, andando in visita a qualche conoscente ricoverato; nasce l'amore, Maddalena concepisce con Salvatore un figlio (viene sottoposta suo malgrado ad una visita ginecologica per appurarne la veridicità), Giuliano le fa dono di un cofanetto con dei valori, ed un memoriale, nel quale lui avrebbe scritto cose importantissime circa i suoi rapporti con “uomini dello stato e non”; Maddalena successivamente disse di aver consegnato tutto ad una persona fidata, la quale avrebbe murato tutto, in seguito, forse impaurita dal grande clamore che si era alzato attorno a lei, in una intervista giornalistica dichiarò che si era sognato ed inventato tutto…(n.d.r. ho sempre provato molta compassione per questa povera donna, sarebbe interessante poterne tracciare un profilo psicologico, suo padre era il Podestà del paese, beneficiando sempre del dubbio, come in tutta questa storia, mi dissero che toglieva ai poveri anche quel poco che avevano, chissà se la povera Maddalena si innamorò di Giuliano anche perché lui ne rappresentava l’antitesi, dando ai poveri quel che lui toglieva ai ricchi…); Maddalena andò a partorire di nascosto in Calabria, lontana dagli occhi dei benpensanti del paese (non essendo una donna sposata avrebbe creato scandalo), lei quel figlio per proteggerlo lo mise subito in un orfanotrofio (tutte le forze dell’ordine della Sicilia cercavano il bandito Giuliano, chissà cosa sarebbe accaduto se si fosse venuto a sapere di un figlio suo..! lo avrebbero usato come si fa con un agnello legato al palo, aspettando l’arrivo della fiera…); Maddalena alla morte di Giuliano fu raggiunta da Maria Giuliano Lombardo (la madre di lui) e da sua sorella Mariannina, le quali le chiesero di avere tutto quello che Salvatore le aveva lasciato, la povera "Natuzza" sicuramente aveva fatto un giuramento, di non dare a nessuno quanto da lui aveva ricevuto, certamente fino a quando Maddalena avesse tenuto nascosto quel "tesoro” (non certo i gioielli, il vero valore era nel suo memoriale !), nessuno le avrebbe fatto del male; comunque, Maddalena oramai si è portata nella tomba questo suo segreto. In vecchiaia Maddalena appariva "spenta", viveva appartata, era un tipo solitario, doveva fare ricorso alla dialisi per una grave infezione renale, per la qual cosa doveva farsi accompagnare varie volte la settimana da un autista in ospedale, aveva forti dolori per i quali doveva fare ricorso a potenti analgesici, gli unici a darle un po’ di affetto, erano i suoi molti cani, gli unici che riuscivano a rasserenarla un pò, non ebbe mai l’affetto di quell’unico figlio avuto da Salvatore, del quale non si è mai saputo nulla (ci furono un paio di personaggi che si auto dichiararono i figli del bandito, ma non si è mai appurato nulla). Concludo, tra le tante testimonianze dirette, seppi anche di un operatore cinematografico siciliano, che lavorava per la "Settimana Incom" (essa era un cinegiornale italiano, distribuito settimanalmente nei cinema), il quale alla notizia dell’uccisione del bandito Giuliano (come tanti giornalisti) si recò immediatamente a Castelvetrano in casa dell’avv. De Maria, dove c'era ancora il corpo di Salvatore, egli raccontò che quando arrivò la madre di Salvatore, ella lo baciò in maniera così struggente, che si venne a creare una scena terribilmente commovente, baciando anche le parti ricoperte di sangue, quell’operatore Incom disse, che fu talmente grande la commozione che provò nel vedere quella Madre, che egli non ebbe più il coraggio di continuare le riprese; vorrei terminare dicendo, che il dolore tremendo che provò quella Madre, è stato lo stesso dolore tremendo di Tutte quelle Madri che hanno visto perire i loro figli (od i loro mariti) in maniera violenta, in quel periodo così buio della storia di Sicilia.
……………………………………………………………………………..
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/my-dream-movie-4/
Introduction
View Feature Page: Judgment Beginning at the House of God
Some people believe that after the Lord Jesus resurrected and ascended to heaven, the Holy Spirit descended to work on man on the day of Pentecost. He reproved the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment. When we receive the work of the Holy Spirit and repent to the Lord for our sins, we are experiencing the Lord's judgment. The work done by the Holy Spirit on the day of Pentecost should be the judgment work of God in the last days. Are we correct in the way we receive it? What is the difference between the work of the Lord Jesus and the judgment work of Almighty God in the last days?
Recommended for You:God's judgment
Image Source: The Church of Almighty God
Terms of Use: en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
The activities we do for fun, enjoyment, or to give us a break from the tensions of life—movies, TV, games, athletics, music, reading, art—are an integral part of our culture. As with any other part of life, we must make choices in the entertainment arena that will help and not hinder us in experiencing the holy life God desires for us.
1. Music, art, literature, theater, and sports are all creative, cultural expressions of the humanity the Creator has given us for our enjoyment and his glory. When God created mankind in his image, he included his creativity and love for beauty.
1 Chronicles 29:11 Yours, O LORD, is the greatness and the power and the glory and the victory and the majesty, for all that is in the heavens and in the earth is yours. Yours is the kingdom, O LORD, and you are exalted as head above all. (ESV)
Revelation 4:11 Worthy are you, our Lord and God, to receive glory and honor and power, for you created all things, and by your will they existed and were created. (ESV)
Genesis 1–2; Psalm 8
2. As with everything God has created for good, Satan, through his worldly system, seeks to corrupt and degrade, replacing with counterfeits.
Ezekiel 28:17 Your heart was lifted up because of your beauty; you corrupted your wisdom by reason of your splendor. I cast you to the ground; I put you before kings, that they may see you. (NASB)
1 John 5:19 We know that we are of God, and that the whole world lies in the power of the evil one. (NASB)
John 8:44; 2 Corinthians 11:14
3. As fallen, sinful people, we are naturally selfish and prone to follow the pathways of this world.
Romans 7:18–20 For I know that nothing good dwells in me, that is, in my flesh. For I have the desire to do what is right, but not the ability to carry it out. For I do not do the good I want, but the evil I do not want is what I keep on doing. Now if I do what I do not want, it is no longer I who do it, but sin that dwells within me. (ESV)
James 1:14–15 But each person is tempted when he is lured and enticed by his own desire. Then desire when it has conceived gives birth to sin, and sin when it is fully grown brings forth death. (ESV)
Galatians 5:19–21
4. With the Spirit’s help, the Christian man must actively determine not to follow Satan’s corruptions, rejecting what is vulgar, excessively violent, or immoral.
Deuteronomy 7:26 Do not bring a detestable thing into your house or you, like it, will be set apart for destruction. Regard it as vile and utterly detest it, for it is set apart for destruction. (NIV)
Isaiah 5:20 Woe to those who call evil good and good evil, who put darkness for light and light for darkness, who put bitter for sweet and sweet for bitter. (NIV)
Ephesians 5:3–4 But among you there must not be even a hint of sexual immorality, or of any kind of impurity, or of greed, because these are improper for God’s holy people. Nor should there be obscenity, foolish talk or coarse joking, which are out of place, but rather thanksgiving. (NIV)
Ephesians 4:30; Colossians 2:8; James 1:21
5. A godly man will also actively pursue what is right, making careful decisions that glorify God.
Psalm 101:2–4 I will be careful to live a blameless life—when will you come to help me? I will lead a life of integrity in my own home. I will refuse to look at anything vile and vulgar. I hate all who deal crookedly; I will have nothing to do with them. I will reject perverse ideas and stay away from every evil. (NLT)
Colossians 3:17 And whatever you do, whether in word or deed, do it all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God the Father through him. (NIV)
Romans 8:5–6; Galatians 5:16; 1 John 2:15–17; 3 John 1:11
6. We must be wise in our use of time. Any entertainment activity can be practiced excessively.
Psalm 90:12 So teach us to number our days, that we may present to You a heart of wisdom. (NASB)
Ephesians 5:15–17 Therefore be careful how you walk, not as unwise men but as wise, making the most of your time, because the days are evil. So then do not be foolish, but understand what the will of the Lord is. (NASB)
Titus 3:8
Practical Steps
• If computer sites are a problem, add accountability software or filters.
• Make sure your computer access password is kept away from children.
• Look over your movie and game library, evaluating what is God honoring. Remove what is not.
• Visit Christian websites to evaluate movies before viewing.
• Make meals a time for family interaction. Turn off the TV.
• Monitor time spent on entertainment. Keep a log so you can evaluate.
• Consider community offerings for art, museums, concerts, and theater. Choose the positive, godly presentations.
• Plan family-oriented activities in which all can be involved and enjoy.
• If you have moved into sinful activities, including viewing improper images, work on deleting these from the “hard drive” of your mind through saturation with Scripture.
Keith R. Miller, Quick Scripture Reference for Counseling Men (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2014), 111–114.
Im Alten Rathaus und den mit ihm verbunden zwei rechts angrenzenden Gebäuden befindet sich das stadtgeschichtliche Potsdam-Museum.
The Old Town Hall and the two adjoining buildings on the right house the Potsdam History Museum.
Die Garnisonkirche (ehemals: Hof- und Garnisonkirche) war eine evangelische Kirche in der historischen Mitte von Potsdam, deren Turm von 2017 bis 2024 wiederaufgebaut wurde. Erbaut im Auftrag des preußischen Königs Friedrich Wilhelm I. nach Plänen des Architekten Philipp Gerlach in den Jahren 1730–1735, galt sie als ein Hauptwerk des norddeutschen Barocks. Mit einer Turmhöhe von fast 90 Metern war sie das höchste Bauwerk Potsdams und prägte im Dreikirchenblick zusammen mit der Nikolaikirche und der Heiliggeistkirche das Stadtbild. Gegen Ende des Zweiten Weltkriegs wurde sie 1945 durch einen britischen Luftangriff in der sogenannten Nacht von Potsdam schwer beschädigt und brannte aus. Die Regierung der DDR ließ die gesicherte Ruine 1968 sprengen, um auf einem Teil des Grundstücks das Rechenzentrum Potsdam zu errichten.
Anhänger eines Wiederaufbaus des Gotteshauses traten 2004 mit dem Ruf aus Potsdam an die Öffentlichkeit. In der Folge ihres Engagements wird seit 2017 die kontrovers debattierte Rekonstruktion als offene Stadtkirche und internationales Versöhnungszentrum betrieben. Am Ostermontag 2024 wurde im wiedererrichteten Kirchturm die neue Nagelkreuzkapelle eröffnet. Im August 2024 wurde eine Ausstellung zur Geschichte des Ortes und die Aussichtsplattform in 57 Meter Höhe eröffnet. Noch fehlt dem Turm die Haube, deren Bau aber noch 2025 neben dem Turm begonnen werden und die dann bis 2027 auf den Turm gehoben werden soll. Das Kirchenschiff wird vermutlich, anders als ursprünglich geplant, nicht wieder errichtet, stattdessen wird über ein Veranstaltungszentrum oder auch einen Saal für die Stadtverordnetenversammlung diskutiert. Der Kirchturm ist bereits jetzt der höchste Aussichtspunkt Posdam, die Aussichtsterrasse ist barrierefrei zu erreichen.
Der Wiederaufbau des Turms war stark umstritten, und ist es immer noch, vor allem wegen des sogenannten "Tags von Potsdam" 1933. Bei den Reichstagswahlen vom 5. März 1933, die in einem Klima von Rechtsunsicherheit und Gewalt stattfanden, erhofften sich die Nationalsozialisten die absolute Mehrheit der Stimmen. Damit sollte die Selbstauflösung des Parlaments durchgesetzt werden, um endgültig den Weg in die Diktatur beschreiten zu können. In der Folge des Reichstagsbrandes in der Nacht vom 27. auf den 28. Februar beschloss das Reichskabinett auf Vorschlag Hitlers, die Reichstagseröffnung nach Potsdam zu verlegen. Unter Bezug auf die erste Reichstagseröffnung 1871 durch Kaiser Wilhelm I. im Weißen Saal des Berliner Schlosses wurde der 21. März als Termin festgesetzt. Höhepunkt der Feierlichkeiten war ein Staatsakt in der Garnisonkirche mit Reichspräsident Paul von Hindenburg, Reichskanzler Adolf Hitler, den Mitgliedern seiner Regierung und den Reichstagsabgeordneten mit Ausnahme der Abgeordneten der SPD und der KPD sowie geladenen Gäste aus dem öffentlichen Leben, der Wirtschaft und der Reichswehr. Damit ähnelte die Zusammenkunft dem Empfang der neuen Reichstagsabgeordneten beim Kaiser, wie es vor 1918 der Brauch gewesen war. Der stark von militärischen Traditionen geprägten Staatsakt in Potsdam mit Reden Hindenburgs und Hitlers und einer großen Militärparade wurde reichsweit im Radio live übertragen und von NS-Propagandaminister Joseph Goebbels als Tag von Potsdam inszeniert. Der Handschlag Hitlers und Hindenburgs vor der Garnisonkirche wurde fotografisch festgehalten und später von der NS-Propaganda zum symbolischen Händedruck stilisiert. Die Nazis, die ihre Macht noch nicht gefestigt sahen, sahen im Staatsakt in der Garnisonkirche die Chance, eine Annäherung zwischen Hitler und Hindenburg zu inszenieren und die 1932 im Reichspräsidenten-Wahlkampf noch heftige Spaltung des Mitte-Rechts-Lagers, als überwunden darzustellen. Dieses geschichtliche Ereignis und die Interpretation der Kirche als Symbol des preußischen Militarismus waren vermutlich Hauptgrund für den Abriss der wiederaufbaufähigen Ruine im Jahr 1968 durch die DDR-Behörden gewesen.
Dieser Text beruht im Wesentlichen auf Wikipedia
The Garrison Church (formerly: Court and Garrison Church) was a Protestant church in the historic centre of Potsdam, whose tower was rebuilt from 2017 to 2024. Built by order of the Prussian King Frederick William I according to plans by the architect Philipp Gerlach between 1730 and 1735, it was considered a major work of North German Baroque architecture. With a tower height of almost 90 metres, it was the tallest building in Potsdam and, together with St. Nicholas' and Holy Spirit Churches, dominated the cityscape in what was known as the 'Three-Churches-View' Towards the end of the Second World War, it was badly damaged by a British air raid in 1945 during the so-called Night of Potsdam and burnt out. The GDR government had the secured ruins blown up in 1968 in order to build the Potsdam Computer Centre on part of the site.
Supporters of rebuilding the church went public with the “'Call from Potsdam”' in 2004. As a result of their commitment, the controversially debated reconstruction as an open city church and international reconciliation centre has been underway since 2017. On Easter Monday 2024, the new Chapel of the Cross of Nails was opened in the rebuilt church tower. In August 2024, an exhibition on the history of the site and the viewing platform at a height of 57 metres were opened. The tower is still missing its spire, but construction will begin next to the tower in 2025 and the spire is due to be raised by 2027. The nave of the church will probably not be rebuilt as originally planned, instead there are discussions about an event centre or a hall for the town council meeting. The church tower is already the highest vantage point in Posdam, and the viewing terrace can be reached barrier-free.
The reconstruction of the tower was, and still is, highly controversial, mainly due to the so-called “Day of Potsdam” in 1933. The Nazis hoped to gain an absolute majority of votes in the Reichstag elections of 5 March 1933, which took place in a climate of legal uncertainty and violence. This was intended to force through the self-dissolution of parliament so that they could finally embark on the path to dictatorship. Following the Reichstag fire on the night of 27/28 February, the Reich Cabinet decided, at Hitler's suggestion, to move the opening of the Reichstag to Potsdam. With reference to the first Reichstag opening in 1871 by Emperor Wilhelm I in the White Hall of the Berlin Palace, 21 March was set as the date. The highlight of the celebrations was a state ceremony in the Garrison Church with Reich President Paul von Hindenburg, Reich Chancellor Adolf Hitler, the members of his government and the Reichstag deputies, with the exception of the SPD and KPD deputies, as well as invited guests from public life, business and the armed forces. The gathering thus resembled the reception of the new Reichstag deputies by the Kaiser, as had been the custom before 1918. The state ceremony in Potsdam, which was strongly characterised by military traditions, with speeches by Hindenburg and Hitler and a large military parade, was broadcast live on the radio throughout the Reich and staged by Nazi propaganda minister Joseph Goebbels as the Day of Potsdam. Hitler and Hindenburg's handshake in front of the Garrison Church was photographed and later stylised by Nazi propaganda as a symbolic handshake. The Nazis, who did not yet see their power consolidated, saw the act of state in the Garrison Church as an opportunity to stage a rapprochement between Hitler and Hindenburg and to present the still fierce division of the centre-right in the 1932 presidential election campaign as having been overcome. This historical event and the interpretation of the church as a symbol of Prussian militarism were probably the main reasons for the demolition of the rebuildable ruins in 1968 by the GDR authorities.
This text is mainly based on Wikipedia
POIMANDRES, THE VISION OF HERMES
The Divine Pymander of Hermes Mercurius Trismegistus is one of the earliest of the Hermetic writings now extant. While probably not in its original form, having been remodeled during the first centuries of the Christian Era and incorrectly translated since, this work undoubtedly contains many of the original concepts of the Hermetic cultus. The Divine Pymander consists of seventeen fragmentary writings gathered together and put forth as one work. The second book of The Divine Pymander, called Poimandres, or The Vision, is believed to describe the method by which the divine wisdom was first revealed to Hermes. It was after Hermes had received this revelation that he began his ministry, teaching to all who would listen the secrets of the invisible universe as they had been unfolded to him.
The Vision is the most: famous of all the Hermetic fragments, and contains an exposition of Hermetic cosmogony and the secret sciences of the Egyptians regarding the culture and unfoldment of the human soul. For some time it was erroneously called "The Genesis of Enoch," but that mistake has now been rectified. At hand while preparing the following interpretation of the symbolic philosophy concealed within The Vision of Hermes the present author has had these reference works: The Divine Pymander of Hermes Mercurius Trismegistus (London, 1650), translated out of the Arabic and Greek by Dr. Everard; Hermetica (Oxford, 1924), edited by Walter Scott; Hermes, The Mysteries of Egypt (Philadelphia, 1925), by Edouard Schure; and the Thrice-Greatest Hermes (London, 1906), by G. R. S. Mead. To the material contained in the above volumes he has added commentaries based upon the esoteric philosophy of the ancient Egyptians, together with amplifications derived partly from other Hermetic fragments and partly from the secret arcanum of the Hermetic sciences. For the sake of clarity, the narrative form has been chosen in preference to the original dialogic style, and obsolete words have given place to those in current use.Hermes, while wandering in a rocky and desolate place, gave himself over to meditation and prayer. Following the secret instructions of the Temple, he gradually freed his higher consciousness from the bondage of his bodily senses; and, thus released, his divine nature revealed to him the mysteries of the transcendental spheres. He beheld a figure, terrible and awe-inspiring. It was the Great Dragon, with wings stretching across the sky and light streaming in all directions from its body. (The Mysteries taught that the Universal Life was personified as a dragon.) The Great Dragon called Hermes by name, and asked him why he thus meditated upon the World Mystery. Terrified by the spectacle, Hermes prostrated himself before the Dragon, beseeching it to reveal its identity. The great creature answered that it was Poimandres, the Mind of the Universe, the Creative Intelligence, and the Absolute Emperor of all. (Schure identifies Poimandres as the god Osiris.) Hermes then besought Poimandres to disclose the nature of the universe and the constitution of the gods. The Dragon acquiesced, bidding Trismegistus hold its image in his mind.Immediately the form of Poimandres changed. Where it had stood there was a glorious and pulsating Radiance. This Light was the spiritual nature of the Great Dragon itself. Hermes was "raised" into the midst of this Divine Effulgence and the universe of material things faded from his consciousness. Presently a great darkness descended and, expanding, swallowed up the Light. Everything was troubled. About Hermes swirled a mysterious watery substance which gave forth a smokelike vapor. The air was filled with inarticulate moanings and sighings which seemed to come from the Light swallowed up in the darkness. His mind told Hermes thatthe Light was the form of the spiritual universe and that the swirling darkness which had engulfed it represented material substance.Then out of the imprisoned Light a mysterious and Holy Word came forth and took its stand upon the smoking waters. This Word--the Voice of the Light--rose out of the darkness as a great pillar, and the fire and the air followed after it, but the earth and the water remained unmoved below. Thus the waters of Light were divided from the waters of darkness, and from the waters of Light were formed the worlds above and from the waters of darkness were formed the worlds below. The earth and the water next mingled, becoming inseparable, and the Spiritual Word which is called Reason moved upon their surface, causing endless turmoil.Then again was heard the voice of Poimandres, but His form was not revealed: "I Thy God am the Light and the Mind which were before substance was divided from spirit and darkness from Light. And the Word which appeared as a pillar of flame out of the darkness is the Son of God, born of the mystery of the Mind. The name of that Word is Reason. Reason is the offspring of Thought and Reason shall divide the Light from the darkness and establish Truth in the midst of the waters. Understand, O Hermes, and meditate deeply upon the mystery. That which in you sees and hears is not of the earth, but is the Word of God incarnate. So it is said that Divine Light dwells in the midst of mortal darkness, and ignorance cannot divide them. The union of the Word and the Mind produces that mystery which is called Life. As the darkness without you is divided against itself, so the darkness within you is likewise divided. The Light and the fire which rise are the divine man, ascending in the path of the Word, and that which fails to ascend is the mortal man, which may not partake of immortality. Learn deeply of the Mind and its mystery, for therein lies the secret of immortality."The Dragon again revealed its form to Hermes, and for a long time the two looked steadfastly one upon the other, eye to eye, so that Hermes trembled before the gaze of Poimandres. At the Word of the Dragon the heavens opened and the innumerable Light Powers were revealed, soaring through Cosmos on pinions of streaming fire. Hermes beheld the spirits of the stars, the celestials controlling the universe, and all those Powers which shine with the radiance of the One Fire--the glory of the Sovereign Mind. Hermes realized that the sight which he beheld was revealed to him only because Poimandres had spoken a Word. The Word was Reason, and by the Reason of the Word invisible things were made manifest. Divine Mind--the Dragon--continued its discourse:"Before the visible universe was formed its mold was cast. This mold was called the Archetype, and this Archetype was in the Supreme Mind long before the process of creation began. Beholding the Archetypes, the Supreme Mind became enamored with Its own thought; so, taking the Word as a mighty hammer, It gouged out caverns in primordial space and cast the form of the spheres in the Archetypal mold, at the same time sowing in the newly fashioned bodies the seeds of living things. The darkness below, receiving the hammer of the Word, was fashioned into an orderly universe. The elements separated into strata and each brought forth living creatures. The Supreme Being--the Mind--male and female, brought forth the Word; and the Word, suspended between Light and darkness, was delivered of another Mind called the Workman, the Master-Builder, or the Maker of Things.
"In this manner it was accomplished, O Hermes: The Word moving like a breath through space called forth the Fire by the friction of its motion. Therefore, the Fire is called the Son of Striving. The Workman passed as a whirlwind through the universe, causing the substances to vibrate and glow with its friction, The Son of Striving thus formed Seven Governors, the Spirits of the Planets, whose orbits bounded the world; and the Seven Governors controlled the world by the mysterious power called Destiny given them by the Fiery Workman. When the Second Mind (The Workman) had organized Chaos, the Word of God rose straightway our of its prison of substance, leaving the elements without Reason, and joined Itself to the nature of the Fiery Workman. Then the Second Mind, together with the risen Word, established Itself in the midst of the universe and whirled the wheels of the Celestial Powers. This shall continue from an infinite beginning to an infinite end, for the beginning and the ending are in the same place and state."Then the downward-turned and unreasoning elements brought forth creatures without Reason. Substance could not bestow Reason, for Reason had ascended out of it. The air produced flying things and the waters such as swim. The earth conceived strange four-footed and creeping beasts, dragons, composite demons, and grotesque monsters. Then the Father--the Supreme Mind--being Light and Life, fashioned a glorious Universal Man in Its own image, not an earthy man but a heavenly Man dwelling in the Light of God. The Supreme Mind loved the Man It had fashioned and delivered to Him the control of the creations and workmanships."The Man, desiring to labor, took up His abode in the sphere of generation and observed the works of His brother--the Second Mind--which sat upon the Ring of the Fire. And having beheld the achievements of the Fiery Workman, He willed also to make things, and His Father gave permission. The Seven Governors, of whose powers He partook, rejoiced and each gave the Man a share of Its own nature."The Man longed to pierce the circumference of the circles and understand the mystery of Him who sat upon the Eternal Fire. Having already all power, He stooped down and peeped through the seven Harmonies and, breaking through the strength of the circles, made Himself manifest to Nature stretched out below. The Man, looking into the depths, smiled, for He beheld a shadow upon the earth and a likeness mirrored in the waters, which shadow and likeness were a reflection of Himself. The Man fell in love with His own shadow and desired to descend into it. Coincident with the desire, the Intelligent Thing united Itself with the unreasoning image or shape."Nature, beholding the descent, wrapped herself about the Man whom she loved, and the two were mingled. For this reason, earthy man is composite. Within him is the Sky Man, immortal and beautiful; without is Nature, mortal and destructible. Thus, suffering is the result of the Immortal Man's falling in love with His shadow and giving up Reality to dwell in the darkness of illusion; for, being immortal, man has the power of the Seven Governors--also the Life, the Light, and the Word-but being mortal, he is controlled by the Rings of the Governors--Fate or Destiny."Of the Immortal Man it should be said that He is hermaphrodite, or male and female, and eternally watchful. He neither slumbers nor sleeps, and is governed by a Father also both male and female, and ever watchful. Such is the mystery kept hidden to this day, for Nature, being mingled in marriage with the Sky Man, brought forth a wonder most wonderful--seven men, all bisexual, male and female, and upright of stature, each one exemplifying the natures of the Seven Governors. These O Hermes, are the seven races, species, and wheels."After this manner were the seven men generated. Earth was the female element and water the male element, and from the fire and the æther they received their spirits, and Nature produced bodies after the species and shapes of men. And man received the Life and Light of the Great Dragon, and of the Life was made his Soul and of the Light his Mind. And so, all these composite creatures containing immortality, but partaking of mortality, continued in this state for the duration of a period. They reproduced themselves out of themselves, for each was male and female. But at the end of the period the knot of Destiny was untied by the will of God and the bond of all things was loosened."Then all living creatures, including man, which had been hermaphroditical, were separated, the males being set apart by themselves and the females likewise, according to the dictates of Reason."Then God spoke to the Holy Word within the soul of all things, saying: 'Increase in increasing and multiply in multitudes, all you, my creatures and workmanships. Let him that is endued with Mind know himself to be immortal and that the cause of death is the love of the body; and let him learn all things that are, for he who has recognized himself enters into the state of Good.'"And when God had said this, Providence, with the aid of the Seven Governors and Harmony, brought the sexes together, making the mixtures and establishing the generations, and all things were multiplied according to their kind. He who through the error of attachment loves his body, abides wandering in darkness, sensible and suffering the things of death, but he who realizes that the body is but the tomb of his soul, rises to immortality."Then Hermes desired to know why men should be deprived of immortality for the sin of ignorance alone. The Great Dragon answered:, To the ignorant the body is supreme and they are incapable of realizing the immortality that is within them. Knowing only the body which is subject to death, they believe in death because they worship that substance which is the cause and reality of death."Then Hermes asked how the righteous and wise pass to God, to which Poimandres replied: "That which the Word of God said, say I: 'Because the Father of all things consists of Life and Light, whereof man is made.' If, therefore, a man shall learn and understand the nature of Life and Light, then he shall pass into the eternity of Life and Light."Hermes next inquired about the road by which the wise attained to Life eternal, and Poimandres continued: "Let the man endued with a Mind mark, consider, and learn of himself, and with the power of his Mind divide himself from his not-self and become a servant of Reality."Hermes asked if all men did not have Minds, and the Great Dragon replied: "Take heed what you say, for I am the Mind--the Eternal Teacher. I am the Father of the Word--the Redeemer of all men--and in the nature of the wise the Word takes flesh. By means of the Word, the world is saved. I, Thought (Thoth)--the Father of the Word, the Mind--come only unto men that are holy and good, pure and merciful, and that live piously and religiously, and my presence is an inspiration and a help to them, for when I come they immediately know all things and adore the Universal Father. Before such wise and philosophic ones die, they learn to renounce their senses, knowing that these are the enemies of their immortal souls."I will not permit the evil senses to control the bodies of those who love me, nor will I allow evil emotions and evil thoughts to enter them. I become as a porter or doorkeeper, and shut out evil, protecting the wise from their own lower nature. But to the wicked, the envious and the covetous, I come not, for such cannot understand the mysteries of Mind; therefore, I am unwelcome. I leave them to the avenging demon that they are making in their own souls, for evil each day increases itself and torments man more sharply, and each evil deed adds to the evil deeds that are gone before until finally evil destroys itself. The punishment of desire is the agony of unfulfillment."Hermes bowed his head in thankfulness to the Great Dragon who had taught him so much, and begged to hear more concerning the ultimate of the human soul. So Poimandres resumed: "At death the material body of man is returned to the elements from which it came, and the invisible divine man ascends to the source from whence he came, namely the Eighth Sphere. The evil passes to the dwelling place of the demon, and the senses, feelings, desires, and body passions return to their source, namely the Seven Governors, whose natures in the lower man destroy but in the invisible spiritual man give life."After the lower nature has returned to the brutishness, the higher struggles again to regain its spiritual estate. It ascends the seven Rings upon which sit the Seven Governors and returns to each their lower powers in this manner: Upon the first ring sits the Moon, and to it is returned the ability to increase and diminish. Upon the second ring sits Mercury, and to it are returned machinations, deceit, and craftiness. Upon the third ring sits Venus, and to it are returned the lusts and passions. Upon the fourth ring sits the Sun, and to this Lord are returned ambitions. Upon the fifth ring sits Mars, and to it are returned rashness and profane boldness. Upon the sixth ring sits Jupiter, and to it are returned the sense of accumulation and riches. And upon the seventh ring sits Saturn, at the Gate of Chaos, and to it are returned falsehood and evil plotting."Then, being naked of all the accumulations of the seven Rings, the soul comes to the Eighth Sphere, namely, the ring of the fixed stars. Here, freed of all illusion, it dwells in the Light and sings praises to the Father in a voice which only the pure of spirit may understand. Behold, O Hermes, there is a great mystery in the Eighth Sphere, for the Milky Way is the seed-ground of souls, and from it they drop into the Rings, and to the Milky Way they return again from the wheels of Saturn. But some cannot climb the seven-runged ladder of the Rings. So they wander in darkness below and are swept into eternity with the illusion of sense and earthiness."The path to immortality is hard, and only a few find it. The rest await the Great Day when the wheels of the universe shall be stopped and the immortal sparks shall escape from the sheaths of substance. Woe unto those who wait, for they must return again, unconscious and unknowing, to the seed-ground of stars, and await a new beginning. Those who are saved by the light of the mystery which I have revealed unto you, O Hermes, and which I now bid you to establish among men, shall return again to the Father who dwelleth in the White Light, and shall deliver themselves up to the Light and shall be absorbed into the Light, and in the Light they shall become Powers in God. This is the Way of Good and is revealed only to them that have wisdom."Blessed art thou, O Son of Light, to whom of all men, I, Poimandres, the Light of the World, have revealed myself. I order you to go forth, to become as a guide to those who wander in darkness, that all men within whom dwells the spirit of My Mind (The Universal Mind) may be saved by My Mind in you, which shall call forth My Mind in them. Establish My Mysteries and they shall not fail from the earth, for I am the Mind of the Mysteries and until Mind fails (which is never) my Mysteries cannot fail." With these parting words, Poimandres, radiant with celestial light, vanished, mingling with the powers of the heavens. Raising his eyes unto the heavens, Hermes blessed the Father of All Things and consecrated his life to the service of the Great Light.Thus preached Hermes: "O people of the earth, men born and made of the elements, but with the spirit of the Divine Man within you, rise from your sleep of ignorance! Be sober and thoughtful. Realize that your home is not in the earth but in the Light. Why have you delivered yourselves over unto death, having power to partake of immortality? Repent, and change your minds. Depart from the dark light and forsake corruption forever. Prepare yourselves to climb through the Seven Rings and to blend your souls with the eternal Light."Some who heard mocked and scoffed and went their way, delivering themselves to the Second Death from which there is no salvation. But others, casting themselves before the feet of Hermes, besought him to teach them the Way of Life. He lifted them gently, receiving no approbation for himself, and staff in hand, went forth teaching and guiding mankind, and showing them how they might be saved. In the worlds of men, Hermes sowed the seeds of wisdom and nourished the seeds with the Immortal Waters. And at last came the evening of his life, and as the brightness of the light of earth was beginning to go down, Hermes commanded his disciples to preserve his doctrines inviolate throughout all ages. The Vision of Poimandres he committed to writing that all men desiring immortality might therein find the way.In concluding his exposition of the Vision, Hermes wrote: "The sleep of the body is the sober watchfulness of the Mind and the shutting of my eyes reveals the true Light. My silence is filled with budding life and hope, and is full of good. My words are the blossoms of fruit of the tree of my soul. For this is the faithful account of what I received from my true Mind, that is Poimandres, the Great Dragon, the Lord of the Word, through whom I became inspired by God with the Truth. Since that day my Mind has been ever with me and in my own soul it hath given birth to the Word: the Word is Reason, and Reason hath redeemed me. For which cause, with all my soul and all my strength, I give praise and blessing unto God the Father, the Life and the Light, and the Eternal Good.
252/365 Work with textures
Roosters
by Elizabeth Bishop
At four o'clock
in the gun-metal blue dark
we hear the first crow of the first cock
just below
the gun-metal blue window
and immediately there is an echo
off in the distance,
then one from the backyard fence,
then one, with horrible insistence,
grates like a wet match
from the broccoli patch,
flares,and all over town begins to catch.
Cries galore
come from the water-closet door,
from the dropping-plastered henhouse floor,
where in the blue blur
their rusting wives admire,
the roosters brace their cruel feet and glare
with stupid eyes
while from their beaks there rise
the uncontrolled, traditional cries.
Deep from protruding chests
in green-gold medals dressed,
planned to command and terrorize the rest,
the many wives
who lead hens' lives
of being courted and despised;
deep from raw throats
a senseless order floats
all over town. A rooster gloats
over our beds
from rusty irons sheds
and fences made from old bedsteads,
over our churches
where the tin rooster perches,
over our little wooden northern houses,
making sallies
from all the muddy alleys,
marking out maps like Rand McNally's:
glass-headed pins,
oil-golds and copper greens,
anthracite blues, alizarins,
each one an active
displacement in perspective;
each screaming, "This is where I live!"
Each screaming
"Get up! Stop dreaming!"
Roosters, what are you projecting?
You, whom the Greeks elected
to shoot at on a post, who struggled
when sacrificed, you whom they labeled
"Very combative..."
what right have you to give
commands and tell us how to live,
cry "Here!" and "Here!"
and wake us here where are
unwanted love, conceit and war?
The crown of red
set on your little head
is charged with all your fighting blood
Yes, that excrescence
makes a most virile presence,
plus all that vulgar beauty of iridescence
Now in mid-air
by two they fight each other.
Down comes a first flame-feather,
and one is flying,
with raging heroism defying
even the sensation of dying.
And one has fallen
but still above the town
his torn-out, bloodied feathers drift down;
and what he sung
no matter. He is flung
on the gray ash-heap, lies in dung
with his dead wives
with open, bloody eyes,
while those metallic feathers oxidize.
St. Peter's sin
was worse than that of Magdalen
whose sin was of the flesh alone;
of spirit, Peter's,
falling, beneath the flares,
among the "servants and officers."
Old holy sculpture
could set it all together
in one small scene, past and future:
Christ stands amazed,
Peter, two fingers raised
to surprised lips, both as if dazed.
But in between
a little cock is seen
carved on a dim column in the travertine,
explained by gallus canit;
flet Petrus underneath it,
There is inescapable hope, the pivot;
yes, and there Peter's tears
run down our chanticleer's
sides and gem his spurs.
Tear-encrusted thick
as a medieval relic
he waits. Poor Peter, heart-sick,
still cannot guess
those cock-a-doodles yet might bless,
his dreadful rooster come to mean forgiveness,
a new weathervane
on basilica and barn,
and that outside the Lateran
there would always be
a bronze cock on a porphyry
pillar so the people and the Pope might see
that event the Prince
of the Apostles long since
had been forgiven, and to convince
all the assembly
that "Deny deny deny"
is not all the roosters cry.
In the morning
a low light is floating
in the backyard, and gilding
from underneath
the broccoli, leaf by leaf;
how could the night have come to grief?
gilding the tiny
floating swallow's belly
and lines of pink cloud in the sky,
the day's preamble
like wandering lines in marble,
The cocks are now almost inaudible.
The sun climbs in,
following "to see the end,"
faithful as enemy, or friend.
Textures with my gratitude to paeeerica: A touch Of Lace Thank you very much Parée!!
.../
A Hymn of God's Words
God Hopes That Mankind
Can Continue to Live
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/hymns-of-god-word/god-hopes-mank...
I
When humanity was filled with filth,
disobeyed to an extent,
God had to destroy them
due to His principles and essence.
God despised man,
for they opposed Him.
But when He destroyed them,
His heart was still unchanged,
His mercy still remained.
II
God pitied mankind,
wanting to redeem in various ways.
But refusing God's salvation,
man continued to disobey.
No matter
how God called and warned,
how He supplied and helped,
man did not understand,
man did not appreciate.
III
So God gave His great tolerance,
waiting in pain
for man to turn around.
Reaching His limit,
He did what He had to do.
From the moment
God planned to destroy
to the moment He started His plan,
it was a period
for man to turn around.
This was the last chance
that God gave to man.
This was the last chance,
this was the last chance
that God gave to man.
from "God's Work, God's Disposition, and God Himself I" in The Word Appears in the Flesh
Remember that it is not only what we say (the content), but how we say it (tone, inflection, body language) that is crucial in avoiding damaging words.
Consequences of Using Hurtful Words
1. Words used inappropriately can bring hurt, even destruction, into the lives of all involved.
Leviticus 19:16 Do not go about spreading slander among your people. Do not do anything that endangers your neighbor’s life. I am the LORD. (NIV)
Obadiah 1:12 You should not gloat over your brother in the day of his misfortune, nor rejoice over the people of Judah in the day of their destruction, nor boast so much in the day of their trouble. (NIV)
James 3:6 And the tongue is a fire, the very world of iniquity. (NASB) (See verses 5–12.)
Exodus 23:1; Proverbs 13:3; 26:20–22; Galatians 5:14–15
2. Using words appropriately will safeguard our daily walk with God.
Psalm 15:1–3 LORD, who may dwell in your sacred tent? Who may live on your holy mountain? The one … who speaks the truth from their heart; whose tongue utters no slander, who does no wrong to a neighbor, and casts no slur on others. (NIV)
Psalm 24:3–4; Isaiah 33:15–16
3. Gossip and unwholesome speech produce ungodly results.
Proverbs 18:21 The tongue can bring death or life; those who love to talk will reap the consequences. (NLT)
Galatians 5:15 But if you are always biting and devouring one another, watch out! Beware of destroying one another. (NLT)
Proverbs 21:23; Matthew 12:35–36; 2 Timothy 2:16–17; James 3:11
4. Gossip is included in lists of disturbing sins.
2 Timothy 3:2–3 For men will be lovers of self, lovers of money, boastful, arrogant, revilers, disobedient to parents, ungrateful, unholy, unloving, irreconcilable, malicious gossips, without self-control, brutal. (NASB)
Psalm 50:16–20; Romans 1:28–29
Avoiding Use of Hurtful Words
1. We must choose carefully the words we use—a reasoned, Spirit-led response.
James 1:26 Those who consider themselves religious and yet do not keep a tight rein on their tongues deceive themselves, and their religion is worthless. (NIV)
1 Peter 3:10 Whoever would love life and see good days must keep their tongue from evil and their lips from deceitful speech. (NIV)
Psalm 17:3; 1 Peter 2:1
2. Choosing not to associate with gossips is wise.
Proverbs 20:19 A gossip goes around telling secrets, so don’t hang around with chatterers. (NLT)
Psalm 141:3–4 Take control of what I say, O LORD, and guard my lips. Don’t let me drift toward evil or take part in acts of wickedness. Don’t let me share in the delicacies of those who do wrong. (NLT)
3. Damaging words must be replaced with positive, productive words.
Ephesians 4:29 Do not let any unwholesome talk come out of your mouths, but only what is helpful for building others up according to their needs, that it may benefit those who listen. (NIV)
Proverbs 12:18; 16:24; 17:9
Responding to Words That Hurt
1. God is our best refuge when others use words that hurt.
Psalm 31:19–20 Oh, how great is Your goodness, which You have laid up for those who fear You, which You have prepared for those who trust in You in the presence of the sons of men! You shall hide them in the secret place of Your presence from the plots of man; You shall keep them secretly in a pavilion from the strife of tongues. (NKJV)
Luke 6:22 Blessed are you when men hate you, and ostracize you, and insult you, and scorn your name as evil, for the sake of the Son of Man. (NASB)
Psalm 62:5–7; 140:12
2. A plan for relief.
Proverbs 12:16 A fool is quick-tempered, but a wise person stays calm when insulted. (NLT)
Psalm 120:1–2 I took my troubles to the LORD; I cried out to him, and he answered my prayer. Rescue me, O LORD, from liars and from all deceitful people. (NLT)
Luke 6:27–28 But to you who are willing to listen, I say, love your enemies! Do good to those who hate you. Bless those who curse you. Pray for those who hurt you. (NLT)
Psalm 119:69; Romans 12:17–21
Biblical Narratives
• Hannah, hurt deeply by words, 1 Samuel 1:1–18
• Jesus, his controlled response, 1 Peter 2:21–23
Practical Steps
• If you have the problem of using harsh words, be willing to admit that it is sin, no more excuses. Confess and ask forgiveness from God. Ask your wife, children, and others to forgive you.
• Commit to obeying commands of nonretaliation and responding peacefully. See Matthew 5:38–44 and Romans 12:14, 17.
• To help break the sinful pattern of gossip, write on a card, “What is my motivation for sharing this?” Keep this close at hand to monitor your conversations throughout the day.
• Avoid places where gossip often occurs, such as break rooms at work.
• If someone begins to gossip, have the courage to explain tactfully that you prefer not to listen and then walk away, or just walk away.
Keith R. Miller, Quick Scripture Reference for Counseling Men (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Books, 2014), 327–330.
Christian Worship Song | The Second Coming of Lord | "God Is Seeking Those Who Thirst for His Appearance"
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/hymn-god-is-seeking-those/
I
God seeks those who long for Him, who long for Him to appear. God seeks those who don't resist, obedient as babies before Him. God seeks those who are able, able to hear His words, accept what He's entrusted and offer heart and body to Him. If nothing can shake, nothing can shake your devotion to God, He'll look down upon you, look down upon you with favor, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you, upon you, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you!
II
If you are one who though noble, reputed and knowledgeable, still accept, accept His calling and commission. If you are one who though wealthy, who though supported by all, still accept, accept His calling and commission, yeah. If nothing can shake, nothing can shake your devotion to God, all that you do will be significant and righteous, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you, upon you, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you! Oh … oh … oh … oh …
III
However, reject the call of God for your status (for your status) and for your own goals, all you do (all you do) will be cursed by God, (oh …) yeah, all you do (all you do) will be despised by God. If nothing can shake, nothing can shake your devotion to God, all that you do will be significant and righteous, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you, upon you, oh … God will bestow His blessings upon you, His blessings upon you! Yeah … oh … oh … oh …
from "God Presides Over the Fate of All Mankind" in The Word Appears in the Flesh
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Trichotillomania. What does the name mean to you? How about trich, TTM, or a trichster? Well, this photo is about Trichotillomania.
Trichotillomania is a Hair Pulling Disorder. It is classified as an Obsessive Compulsive Disorder (OCD). A ‘trichster’ is a person who feels the urge to pull his or her hair. If you are having hard time imaging the behaviour of Trichotillomania, then think about it as nail biting or finger cracking kind of habit. Trichsters usually don’t just pull out all their hair, rather they do it systematically one hair at a time; just like nail biting: one nail at a time.
Majority of people start pulling their hair around the age of 13 or 14, and for most they never stop. As you have probably guessed, there aren’t any chemical medications that can cure this disorder. I think there are some behavioural treatments, etc., but I can’t say much about the treatments for trich since I am not familiar with any of them. A trichster may pull one’s hair knowingly or do it automatically without giving it much thought. It is also has been noted that trichotillomania could be hereditary.
When I was around 13 years of age, that was back home (in Iraq), I went to the barber to get a hair cut. That barber was someone I knew from the neighbourhood and he was a very talented hair stylist. He was actually a very good artist who displayed his pencil drawings in his barber shop, and I used to love going through his drawings books. When I came home I looked in the mirror and saw few hairs on top of my forehead that were dangling down like it usually happens after a routine haircut and before taking a shower. I decided that they were out of place and I pulled them out—I think they were 3 to 5 hairs—and I never stopped pulling my hair until today.
You are probably wondering: that’s it? That’s how it started? Yep. And I haven’t been able to break free from it for over a dozen of years now, or had relief from it, because it is always there in one way or another.
As it turned out that both my dad and mom’s families pull their hair in a way or another. And as it happened it has almost affected the men only.
Living with trich is not fun, just like living with any addiction, or anything for that matter that controls you. And living with trich in an eastern country is even worse.
I don’t know why I took this photo or talking about trich because I have never talked to anybody about it in a personal way. Yes, family members and close people know that I pull my hair, but I had never actually talked about it to anyone except my best friend, Jesus Christ. And believe me He is more than enough. I think I took it for all the people who have trich out there and want to hear about it from others. Hearing about others’ experiences is good because we know we are not alone in what we are facing.
I’ve never talked to anybody about it for many reasons: 1) I don’t have anybody that close to me to open up to them. 2) The people that are close to me are either not interested in hearing about it, or don’t share my beliefs (at all). 3) People are scared when you talk to them about things they don’t know…and yes sadly, we, Christians more so than others.
Jesus touched the poor, the beggars, the sick, and the homeless; we, on the other hand, simply run away from them, or give them a shower before we touch them. With hearts like ours no wonder we are scared to get dirty, because our hearts are already dirty. When our Lord Jesus Christ touched the unclean He did not become unclean, but the unclean became clean. Also when Jesus healed people He made them stand up, not vice versa. (It was the demons who threw people down.) Sometimes I think I don’t deserve the title “follower of Jesus Christ”. Yes, obeying Him is very important to me, and yes I strive to live for Him and to be confirmed to His likeness. But to follow in His footsteps is a whole new level of spiritual maturity, and understanding of who He is in a much deeper and personal way. Let me ask you a quick question: how did you picture this next spiritual level, a higher step on a ladder? Well, it is not. It is stooping down to washing the feet of one person, where there is nobody else other than the two of you, on the most isolated place on earth—a person who you don’t agree with on anything.
Let me give you some little stories about trich and me. Early on when I got trich I used to mainly pull the hair of my scalp, and so one day when I went to high school a class mate (that is still back home) saw the missing hair batches and commented (not in a sarcastic, or unfriendly way, he just made a comment) saying, “You need to change your barber.” I quickly responded, “It is not his fault; I pull my hair out.” Now why is this incident important? Because my response is pretty much my attitude toward trich: it is nobody’s fault, and I have never blamed anybody for it. This is very important, because as destructive as an addictive habit can get, its negative effects won’t be even comparable to bitterness, unforgiveness, and hostility.
On of the saddest incidents with trich happened when I carried the little boy of a relative and he started crying as babies usually do with people they are not familiar with. His mom quickly came and took him from me saying in an angry voice, “Of course he will cry when you look like this without eyebrows or eyelashes!” I was shocked when she said that—shocked that someone can say something like that. I quietly went upstairs to my room, and sat down thinking about what she said. Then I thanked God that I had trich, because I realized that if I didn’t have trich then I could’ve very easily one day say something like this to some one suffering from trich. I’d rather be wronged by others than be the one who wrongs others. I realized I am a human like her, and if she could say something like this, I can say it too.
Almost all of my extended family has settled in another country many years ago except one close family who were living back home as us. The mother of that close family used to always mention to me that I pull my hair. She didn’t have bad motives or anything, but she didn’t pass an opportunity without reminding me that I pull my hair out. (Believe me if someone has trich you don’t need to remind them, because mirrors do a very good job at it.) Years passed by and my family and hers left the country and went to settle in different parts of the world. They joined their son, who they haven’t seen for many years, in a European country. However, last year she came to visit us and we were very happy to see her because she was like a second mother to us back home. I was waiting for her to mention that I pull my hair, but for the first few days she didn’t say anything. And somehow I felt she didn’t say anything for reasons other than just being thoughtful towards me. After few days she said, “You know, my son pulls his eyebrows too.” When she said that I had a very strange feeling, may be because I had hoped inside that she was not mentioning that I pull my hair because she finally realized I have feelings.
There are other little experiences I’ve had with trich but I won’t share them because some are really personal to me, and also I don’t want to make the description extremely long. However, there are few things I would like to share with you to may be help you understand people with Trichotillomania better:
1) People who pull their hair are not insane. The get education, they make friends, they work and they get married, etc.
2) People who pull their hair know that, so please don’t remind them.
3) People who pull their hair don’t need you to “fix them”, that position is for Jesus only by the power of the Holy Spirit.
4) People who pull their hair are very sensitive about their looks, so don’t force them to take photos, or put them on stage, etc.
5) If God has not told you personally that He will heal that person don’t just go marching to them promising them something God has not promised.
6) Trichotillomania is not a transmittable disease, and it doesn’t make a person dirty and slothful.
7) It is ok to touch or play with someone’s hair if they have Trichotillomania: nothing will break, fall, or explode! But make sure you know the person very well, and are close to them, and ask permission first!
8) If you don’t know what to say, don’t say anything. And certainly don’t give this advice, “Just stop doing it”. As if the person has not thought or tried to do so! It is like telling a person who is struggling with addiction to drugs, “Just stop taking it.” And also don’t give this advice, “You shouldn’t pull your hair out.” Sometimes it seems a piece of advice is the cheapest thing people can give.
(Here I would like to give people the benefit of the doubt. I believe that people rarely say things with the motives of hurting others, and if that's their motive they are rarely aware of it. But you see people who are struggling with trich, overweight, low self-esteem, etc, are very sensitive in regard to those issues. So even a seemingly innocent comment can be very hurtful and be received as thoughtless. I myself am guilty of saying more thoughtless things than anybody else I know, and that’s not ok. And let's not forget that people hurt others because they are hurt. People who put others down are usually covering their own hurt of being made to feel “not good enough” by lowering some else’s self-esteem. Let’s not forget that the God who loves us and is helping us also loves those who hurt us and is so yearning to help them out of their spiritual and emotional graves just like He did and is doing in us.)
9) Don’t tell a trichster that Trichotillomania is a sin against God and one’s body and that he or she is living in deliberate disobedience, unless: 1-You can heal them. 2-God told you that trich is a sin and that He sent you to convict them of their sin.
(I know Trich makes one’s life less than ideal from human perspective, but I also know that people through out the scripture struggled with long term sickness, pain, lose, depression, life long enemies, deportation and unjustifiable trials. None of these make a life ideal from a human perspective, but God has allowed them. God didn’t promise us a Rose Garden—He actually told us to carry our cross and follow Him, and a sword, if we choose to follow Him, between us and our closest family members—but He did promise, grace, peace, and strength through trials. I don’t know where this “Christian” mindset in North America came from that says God has promised us: paid houses, two cars for each family, a promotion every six months, and a healthy family for life, and if that’s not the case then as soon as we pray God answers our prayers exactly as we asked and no matter what we asked! He is our Father indeed, but let’s not forget that He is still God of Gods and Lord of Lords. He is the one in absolute control, not us. He is the one who knows what is best for us, not us—and that’s what makes Him our Perfect Father.)
2 Corinthians 12:9
But he said to me, "My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness." Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ's power may rest on me.
10) Whatever you do, don’t make fun of a person with trichotillomania.
Of course those may not apply to everyone, but I would say generally they hold true.
If you tell me that I have the power now to heal myself from trich with all of its effects, would I do it? Well, if I have that power I would give it back to Jesus where it belongs and let Him decide when He sees fit. Mind you that does not mean I love wearing a baseball hat to everywhere I go, or that I like not having a decent photo with my nephew or niece whom I adore, or I enjoy the fact that taking a photograph for a passport, or driving licence, etc, is a dreadful experience to me—but no matter how hard it is, God has allowed it, and He has His purposes and I am not going to oppose His work in my life, whether I understand it or not.
Actually the only photo of me that I like, other than my baby pictures, is the one I took right before I had trich. As I mentioned earlier, I think I was 12 or 13 at the time. I might upload it to my flickr account, I don’t know, I will see. I used to like it before because it was the Before Trich part of my life, and now I am living in the After Trich part. But thanks to Jesus all lives are divided by either Before Christ or After Christ. And I am so glad that I have chosen the After Christ life :)
Of course, I could go on and on about trich and its effect on a person, but I think any website about trich will give you a better description of what a person goes through. I could probably write a book about the last dozen years of trich and me!
I would like to add that when I count my blessings, trich is actually nothing. After all hair grows back! And even if it doesn’t, this body is only my home for some years, not like the body Jesus has prepared for me that I will be living in for countless years. There are people who have lost limbs, paralyzed, lost sight, or loved ones—what is the lose of hair in comparison to losing someone you truly cherish?
So no, trichotillomania is not the most painful thing ever happened to me, but God has used it to draw me closer to Him. To teach me to be sensitive to other people’s needs, and to sense when someone is hurt, broken-hearted, needs someone to talk to. God has used it to help me watch over the words of my mouth, and to be kind and gentle (still a long way to go in this area). God has taught me what it means to be comforted, and I hope that I can comfort others too.
If you are wondering why I have not tried any treatment…well this is kind of a confusing point for most but let me explain as best as I know. Trich is a spiritual blessing. You see through it God has been confirming me to the likeness of His Son more and more. So I would rather it stay and I change to be more like Jesus than it goes and I stop growing in my character. Does it make sense? Yes, no? Believe me, trials and pain are the most effective tools to shape us for eternity—and God is like a skilled surgeon who knows how to use them, when, and how much to apply.
I am not saying that God sends pains on purpose to make us hurt, but He does test our faith and sends us through trials. (Please do not confuse trials with temptations, because God absolutely hates sin and will never tempt us to do so.) And if we are going through something that was not His perfect will for us, He still would have had to allow it to happen, and so He knows about and we can ask Him and allow Him to work in us to shape us through whatever we are going through.
Also the way humans heal does not build our faith, however when God heals we know it is Him and so our faith grows, He gets the credit and the honour and the glory, and hopefully others will witness and believe in Him.
Will God ever heal me while I am on earth? I don’t know. Do I care? Yes, I do. Will it stop me from following Him, or trusting Him? No, it won’t. Do I want to be healed from it? I want His will whatever it is.
2 Corinthians 1:
3 Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of compassion and the God of all comfort,
4 who comforts us in all our troubles, so that we can comfort those in any trouble with the comfort we ourselves have received from God.
I just want to add this one thing. Recently I have been having this feeling that even though God desires to make us more like Jesus through our sicknesses and trials, He sometimes just wants to heal us because He is good. I mean, patience is good, so is also growing our character in Christ, and being more humble. Yet, I am wondering if we use those as excuses to cover up our little faith in His goodness and desire to heal us. I am just feeling that God sometimes doesn’t want to teach us more than the fact He loves us, and wants to take away our sicknesses because He is a merciful and compassionate Father. And to come to this understanding of His goodness and to see Him as a loving heavenly Father seems even a bigger spiritual step than trying to figure out what His other spiritual purposes are behind our sicknesses. Just something to think about.
PS: I really love the English language, however it is not my language of origin, and so I am always striving to master it more and more. So if you find any spelling mistakes, wrong use of words, wrong grammar, etc, feel free to let me know :) Any feedback will be much appreciated :)
(Toronto, ON; winter 2008.)
I had a premonition. Whenever I thought about our upcoming riverboat cruise on the Blue Danube two images came to mind: Bratislava and my father-in-law John suffering a heart attack while we were there.
12 April, Friday 2013
We set sail from Vienna at midnight and arrive in Bratislava at six in the morning.
7:00 a.m.
I am the first to leave our cabin on the ship and when I see that John's door is open and his clothes are on the floor by the bathroom I am alarmed and alert Chris who is not far behind me. But, I carry on to the lounge to finish writing post cards - there are only two days left on the cruise - we are due to return from Budapest, Hungary after breakfast on Sunday morning. The end of an eight day trip.
When I am done I climb downstairs to the dining lounge to look for Chris and John. After I walk around the entire room I joke to the last couple seated by the door that it is not like my husband and father-in-law to skip a meal.
The first thing I see is John's empty bed and when I realize that he has lost control of his bodily functions I know this is serious. John, who is wearing white boxer shorts and a white tee-shirt, is sitting in a chair by the bed and Chris is standing by. Chris tells me that his father has had a really bad night and that he needs to go to the hospital. The staff has been alerted and the paramedics are on their way.
John is sweating profusely and struggling to breathe,. He remembers me opening the window. I move to his side and ask him if this is all right. “Yes,” he says, “I’m dying.” Doctor’s have a name for this conviction: Angor animi, Latin for ‘anguish of the soul’. According to Dr. Gavin Francis, “as a sensation it carries great predictive power”. In the emergency room a patient’s belief that they are about to die is taken seriously.
I place my right hand on the nape of his neck and my left hand on his forehead while I assess the situation. John is drenched in sweat. I race to the bathroom sink and wet two wash cloths and place one behind his neck and he takes the other to wipe his face and head. Then he returns to bed, which is one step away, but he does not slide down far enough and his head is in an awkward position.
Most people know not to lay someone with breathing problems flat and John is struggling. I show Chris, who is about to pull his father forward, how to reposition John by reaching under his armpit and grasping his back. This works and together we are able to move his upper body forward. I place a pillow so that John is able to sit up.
Again I place my right hand on the nape of his neck and my left hand on his forehead. “I'm dying," he repeats "No you're not," I say this as though it is a ridiculous thing to do. I'm thinking, we’re on a cruise! John says that he can’t breathe and that he has water on the lungs. We can hear what doctors call the death rattle, when saliva accumulates in the throat.
I am loathe to tell my father-in-law what to do and when he mentions that he quit taking his diuretic as prescribed I do not say a word. But, now I remind him, “Once you receive your medication you will feel all right again”. I say this reassuringly.
I encourage Chris to make John’s bag of prescription drugs available - the doctors will want to know the names and the dosages. I grab fresh towels from the cart in the hall and cover John and the bed.
The Prestige is due to set sail at noon and I know it is going to leave without us so I suggest we start packing. First I send Chris across the hall to our room. I watch through the open door as our things are hastily thrown together. I call him back and suggest he pack for John - that way he can stay by his father’s side.
We are all set to go when the paramedics arrive with Peter, the twenty-five year old Slovakian waiter from the dining room who serves as our translator. As the paramedics work their magic I move partially onto the bed, close to John’s right ear, and explain what is happening. “There are three paramedics here and a doctor,” I tell him. This turned out not to be completely true - there was no doctor. John opens his eyes for a moment and smiles. "Good" he says. "I like a lot of attention." This is true.
Chris later told me that when he first saw his father John was seated on the toilet. He told Chris that he needed a minute - he had a bad night - and he said that he needed to go to Stanford Hospital right away.
Chris told a cleaning staff member who was in the hallway that his father needed a medical doctor. Wesley, the activities coordinator, came and told Chris that there was not a doctor available who could come to the ship, he had two choices. John could have an appointment with the doctor at 11 a.m. or he could go to the emergency room. Chris asked Wesley to call for an ambulance - John needed to go to the emergency room.
By this time John had made his way to the chair where Chris had placed a towel. He told Chris that he thought he had died last night. He woke up sweating, he could not urinate, he was in pain and he had difficulty walking and breathing. He said he was very uncomfortable and he just wanted to die.
John leaves the ship in a sling chair, as he is being wheeled through the lobby Artur, (this is not a typo) the Portuguese manager, tells me not to worry about the cost - Viking will take care of it. “Keep on thinking positive,” he says, “and everything it will be okay.”
7:54 a.m.
Two ambulances - sirens wailing - John and Peter in one, and Chris and I in another arrive at the University Hospital Old Town (Univerzitná Nemonica Staré Mesto). We are in the medieval center of Bratislava.
8:18 a.m.
After a brief stay in the emergency room John is wheeled to the coronary care unit (Interná Klinika Koronárna Jednotka). As he is about to enter the elevator he turns to Chris and says, "Remember what I said earlier about wanting to die, well I changed my mind."
10:17 a.m.
Dr. Papinčák, who is studiously calm and attentive, does not take his eyes off me as he speaks, his gaze is piercing. He informs me that John may be able to fly home on Monday with a medical assistant. He is concerned about the high altitude. John suffers from congestive heart failure (CHF).
“One of the most important problems for travelers with congestive heart failure is altitude... All patients should be able to walk 100 yards and climb 12 steps if they are to attempt a long plane flight. Heart failure patients may also be particularly susceptible to the symptoms of altitude sickness, which may include shortness of breath and profound fatigue. In general, patients with congestive heart failure should avoid traveling to locations at high altitudes.” - Internet Scientific Publications. The Internet Journal of Health ISSN: 1528-8315 Travel Concerns For Congestive Heart Failure (CHF) Patients.
10:30 a.m.
Chris uses the hospital’s computer to email his sisters. Typists beware, the z and the y are reversed and the apostrophe and the @ symbol are no where to be found.
“Dad maz have had a heart attack last night. He is okaz now, in the hospital... if it will help with medical evacuation.... I would like to get him to Stanford... I think he had a heart attack in his sleep earlz this morning. It is fridaz at ten thirtz here and I§m using the computer at the hospital. I will also trz to make phone calls and e=mail, but communications are difficult right now.” - Chris’ email
11:00 a.m.
While Chris is typing Dr. Papinčák comes out to the hall to tell me that John is asleep. As we leave the hospital with our bags a grounds worker Feró, points us in the direction of the Hotel Saffron. This four star hotel is located just around the corner from the hospital and the Staré Město (Old Town) is a fifteen minute walk in the other direction. There are shops, markets, ATM’s, restaurants and cafe’s in between. Everything is within walking distance.
At this point we feel tremendous gratitude. First of all, we are grateful that we are docked when the heart attack happens, secondly that the paramedics respond quickly, and thirdly that Chris has family to help with the logistics. And, we feel grateful to be in a position where we are able to stay in Bratislava for as long as it takes for John to recover and deemed fit to fly. We see nothing but the positives and we are excited. Exploring medieval Bratislava will serve as a good distraction and our eight day trip has turned into an indefinite adventure - my favorite kind.
2:45 p.m.
I skip lunch but as Chris orders the Pakistani behind the counter seriously wonders, “What are you doing in Bratislava?”
3:30 p.m.
Back at the hospital I monitor the activity in the hallway while I give Chris and John time alone. If there are any last words that need to be spoken now is the time.
4:15 p.m.
Despite the double expressos and the warm overcast spring afternoon (good for photography) once we settle into our room we are unable to leave the hotel. For the first time ever we decide to settle in early.
While Chris figures out how to call his sister using FaceTime I watch racy and fast paced MTV videos on the television. When the rain starts to fall softly I soak in a hot bath. Our large window opens wide - we do not realize that we are facing southwest until the moon sets. It does not get dark until 9:30 p.m.
13 April, Saturday
The big questions are; how much damage was caused to John’s already congested heart, what are John’s chances of recovering from pneumonia, which we just learn he has, and when is he going to be well enough to travel home? There are no immediate answers forthcoming as the doctors need information on John’s previous condition.
While Chris sits with his father I visit an ancient who is laying in the bed closest to the door. I am pleased to learn that she speaks German, all the older people do she tells me - that was until the communists came to rule in 1945 and stayed until 1989 - now that generation speaks Russian as a second language. This woman, who has two sons, tells me that she has an uncle and relatives who live in “cosmopolitan” Canada, Toronto.
14 April, Sunday
We learn that ejection fraction measures how much volume the heart pumps with each beat, 55% to 6o% is considered normal and 20% is too low. John’s ejection fraction in his left ventricle, is 20-25% , it was 35%. C-reactive protein (CRP) is a blood protein that indicates inflammation of the arteries. Levels rise in response to inflammation. You are at high risk for heart disease if your CRP level is higher than 3.0 mg/L. John’s levels reach 140mg/L. And, his leucocyte levels, which measures the number of white blood cells and indicates infection, are high.
I have a private talk with Dr. Kašperová. I would like to know what are John’s chances of survival. She tells me that culture is growing in lab - soon they will know specific antibiotic to give him. The doctor thinks a two week stay is optimistic. What is most essential at this point besides hydration is for John to be optimistic. She believes his survival depends on this.
Today John is NOT feeling optimistic, he wants out by weeks end. He does not know that he is looking at a two week minimum stay and we are not going to tell him. And, he is concerned that he has no appetite. This does not bode well for John. “Your body is trying to heal,” I tell him. This is what I told my friend Carol when she expressed the same concern a week before she died of congestive heart failure on 23 May 2012. But, we just brought him hot soup and he is eating after two days of no food. It is not until later that we learn restaurant soup is verboten - too much salt.
Today is my mother’s 79th birthday. It does not occur to me until now that I can send her emails using Chris’ iPhone. I write: Father-in-law John had a heart attack on Friday and he is in the hospital in Bratislava. We will stay in Slovakia until John is well enough to travel. In hindsight, emailing my mother would have been a good opportunity to write and keep track of our adventures. Viking had kept us busy starting early every morning. It was a great trip while it lasted, in fact, everything was much better than we expected and we only missed the last two days.
Except for the ubiquitous and jumbo sized chocolate chip cookies (yes, there is such a thing) I like the small portions of food Viking serves, although John informs me that not everyone is of the same opinion. And, not being a big meat eater, I look forward to the hot rueben sandwich which is on the menu for tomorrow’s lunch. “You know I’m not supposed to eat that,” John tells me, “Too much salt, but I’m going to, I eat whatever I want.” This is not the first time John brags about his see-food diet. The last time it happened he ended up in the hospital with a heart attack. I predicted that would happen. The body keeps count.
The first few days we stay with John only briefly as he is tired and sleeps most of the time. We start the routine of dropping off a decaf latte in the morning which progresses to one in the afternoon, and everyday we bring him food and the International Herald Tribune.
Near the end, as a treat, we buy him a New Yorker 12.50 € ($17.00) which John has subscribed to for almost sixty years, and a Time magazine which features the 100 most influential people in the world. When we are not hunting for food and gathering reading material for John we explore the medieval city center of Bratislava and I start to learn the Slovakian language.
The Slovakian word for thank you is Ďakujem. I have one of the nurses on my voice recorder repeating this word over and over again. I admit that it took me one long week to learn how to say ďakujem without thinking - that is how difficult this word is to pronounce and why the locals are so appreciative when we make the effort. The Slovakians and the Slovenians use ‘Prosím' for please and there are some other similarities, but the Slovakian language uses diacritics that I have never seen before. My curiosity is piqued.
15 April, Monday
It is a huge relief to see that John is feeling much better this morning after he briefly lost his optimism. For the first time yesterday we saw the possibility of darkness settling in. But, I notice that the right side of his body is bloated.
“We visited Dad this morning and he is doing noticeably better than yesterday. He is more alert and energetic, and his appetite is better. He has bronchial pneumonia in the right lung which is being treated with two antibiotics. He appreciates everyone's concerns and good wishes. Once the pneumonia clears up and he is stronger we can go home. Although he wants to go home he realizes that he is too weak to travel.” - Chris’ email
“Dr. Papinčák says it’s too soon for Dad to walk, that he needs to start by spending more time sitting up, physical therapy will start tomorrow. When we visit in the morning we will have him sit up with his legs over the side of the bed and his feet on the floor. He said that Dad is improving, responding to the antibiotics as measured by a lower CRP number. He also said that his heart was not damaged that much more by this heart attack as measured by the EF number. Finally he said that Dad may be ready to travel by Friday or Saturday. We brought him OJ, salad, decaf latte, a blueberry muffin and the Herald Tribune, everything he wanted. Things are going as well and as fast as they can go for now. We are optimistic. - Chris’ email
16 April, Tuesday
We wake up to the news that terrorists attacked the Boston Marathon. We feel safe in Bratislava.
John is definitely making progress. He is one tough Greek and I tell him so, but he is not convinced. “Wait until we’re in the air,” he says not realizing the potential danger that lies ahead. I notice that he is not coughing. The double dose of two different antibiotics must be working and the right side of his body is not as swollen.
“We are going to get an update from the doctor in the morning and hopefully an approximate timeline for when Dad might be able to travel. He is very much hoping to leave Friday, but I don't know about that. While he is clearly improving each day he still has pneumonia and is very weak.” - Chris’ email
Today I discover that Dr. Kašperová understands every word of the German language but, like her English, she struggles to speak. The first thing she tells me, without any prompting on my part, is that John is not going anywhere in a hurry.
17 April, Wednesday
This morning Dr. Kašperová introduces us to her daughter Julia a blonde medical student who speaks English well. This is a teaching hospital and Julia is studying to become a cardiologist just like her parents. Her grandfather Julius was one of the founders and the main cardiologist in the Slovak Cardiovascular Centre in the former Czecho-Slovakia. In two years she will complete her studies. Julia is twenty-three years old.
10:00
Chris buys a disposable telephone at T-Mobile on Ivánska cesta 12, John’s daughters are eager to speak with him. This turns out to be a good call as John’s spirits lift and for the first time he sits up in bed with his feet flat on the floor.
It is a little after 4 p.m. when the first call is made. Church bells are chiming, sirens are wailing and John is coughing, a dry hacking cough that does not let up. “ It’s bad.” he tells them. He would like to go straight to Stanford hospital when he arrives in San Francisco.
Chris wonders how I know that to call abroad from Slovakia one must dial 00 - the exit code.
Today we learn that we must pay the hospital bill in full and in cash on the day we leave. The University Hospital does not accept credit cards. Dr. Kašperová will give us an estimate after she speaks with the billing department.
The first option we look into is a money transfer. Western Union is surprisingly expensive, so we go next door to the bank, the only one in the area that deals with money transfers. For a surprisingly small amount we are able to open an account. But, we think this is too complicated, and the bank does do not open until 9 a.m. Instead, John gives us his password and twice daily we withdraw the cash limit from both of our accounts.
A few days later Dr. Kašperová tells us that the daily cost of staying in the University Hospital is 113€ ($150.00) plus medicines and procedures such as x-rays and electrocardiograms. We will not know the final cost until the day we leave.
John urges Chris to build-up a cash reserve of $3,000€ and then changes it to $4,000€. Chris is hesitant, he thinks this is too much. I want that Chris should take his father’s advice as I am not convinced that John is going to make it home alive. This will not be the first in flight death we will have experienced. Once we had to make an emergency landing in Goose Bay, Newfoundland, Canada. I wonder how complicated it will be to have John cremated, how much it will cost and in which country it will happen. We are told, by someone who knows, not to tell the airlines that we are traveling with a high risk passenger.
18 April, Thursday
John continues to make great strides. Today he walked across the room and back and he was wheeled outside into the sunshine to the radiology department to be x-rayed (antiquated is the word he used) and his catheter was removed. We are all happy about this.
This morning Dr. Kašperová tells me that John, who is eager to leave, can go home whenever he wants. I think this is good reverse psychology and I was going to use it on him. When I tell him that he can go home whenever he wants, John says, "Let's wait and see what the doctors say.”
More drama today when we find out that John’s eighty-nine year old brother, Spiro, has passed away. We suspect that, if not for John’s pacemaker, he and his brother would have died one day apart.
Poor Chris, there have been some difficult moments for him. We are on the street in Bratislava when his sister calls to tell him the news. This is not easy for Chris as he loves his uncle Spiro.
I am a little surprised this afternoon when John asks what else was said during this conversation - I was not expecting Chris to tell him unless he asked the specific question. John had made it clear that he did not want to hear anything about Spiro while he was on the trip. Chris finds this moment too difficult so, just like a scene in a movie, I lean in close, gently place my hand on John’s right shoulder and whisper in his ear, “Spiro died.” John, staring off into space, does not say a word. “That’s why we looked so glum when we arrived,” I tell him “I hadn’t noticed.” John replies taking a quick glance over his right shoulder. This is where I stand.
Two years ago John threw an eighty-fifth birthday party for himself and invited his close family and friends. At the end of the bash one of the questions I was asked was, who is this woman, a mother of two, with the same last name. John, a psychologist who spent twenty-five years in analysis, never thinks to introduce his children.
“You might have introduced your children, “ I say to John as we all pile into the car early the next morning. “People were wondering why …” I get cut-off as everyone agrees. A good idea too late, but it makes no difference, no one feels slighted.
John, who lives in Palo Alto, California feels grateful that he flew to New York City the week before our Danube cruise to reminisce with Spiro after he refused further treatment for lung cancer.
Near the end of his life Spiro was engulfed by blindness. In part, his obituary read, “Even while struggling with his blindness, Spiro could not be deterred. Throughout the rigorous training at the Guide Dog Foundation, Spiro rallied his classmates, transforming a tense and strenuous course into one filled with laughter and friendship. In appreciation, his classmates named him the honorary “Chief” of the fictitious [Where the?] Fugawe Tribe. It was one of his proudest achievements.” - The Suffolk Times
Uncle Spiro worked on the Manhattan project. It says so in the Suffolk Times. Chris says he’s known all along, but he does not know more.
We were told that Spiro died in peace and he was joking up to the end. The service was last Wednesday, the church was full and it was a gloriously beautiful day. Aunt Joan, who also has lung cancer, won’t last another three months.
I tell Dr. Kašperová in private and in my limited German, that John's brother Spiro died. And, I tell her that he had requested that he not be told, but since he had asked about him the other day and if he were to ask again we were going to tell him. I want her to know just in case John finds the news too depressing - she can knock him out. The doctor agrees, John should know, and she wants to know how he died. Then she tells me that every day when she comes to work she wonders if John is still alive. Dr. Kašperová explains the obvious: John ist alt und er ist krank mit schlechten Herz. John is old and he is sick with a bad heart.
4:00 p.m.
Chris is exhausted and he would like to return to the hotel, but I discourage this with wide-open eyes. This is not a good time to leave, John has just learned that his brother has died. Chris agrees and sits back down.
We spend the next three hours by John's side as he reminisces. I mention that he is the last of three brothers to survive. John tells me this is something he is going to think about. The eldest Mary, died of pneumonia at the age of two. John’s father showed him a photo of her of one day in his flower shop in the Bronx. John did not learn that he had a sister until he was ten years old.
As we get up to leave I tell John that if he gets too sad to ask the doctor to put him to sleep. “Juliana,” he says leaning forward from a sitting position. He takes an unflinching look into my eyes, “I don’t mind being sad,” he tells me emphatically. Then he repeats this for emphasis. Of course I know this already, but who wants to use the words “too depressed”. Now I learn to speak even more plainly with John.
Seven days after John is admitted to the hospital he says, “It’s ME time, tell the extended family about ME.” They do not know that John is in a hospital in Slovakia.
19 April, Friday
Today the doctors start preparing the paperwork, this is a good sign. If, after the weekend, Dr. Papinčák tells us, John continues to improve we can go home on Tuesday.
This morning we leave the hotel and walk right past the public park, also known as the medical garden (Medická záhrada) on our way to the Ondřejská Cemetery. This is a pleasant surprise, a green oasis in medieval Bratislava. I would like to stay longer and photograph all the angelic tombstones, but Chris, who practices moderation to the excess, is hungry, and like his father, he takes his food seriously.
We are in the eastern part of the Staré Město and on the way back Chris takes us to see the Catholic Church of St. Elizabeth, also known as the Blue Church. It sits on the corner of Bezručova street and Groslingova. This is another surprise, art nouveau in medieval Bratislava. Built between 1907-1908 everything about the Blue Church is astonishingly blue - inside and out.
Chris has been a vegetarian for 34 years now so the lunch menu is somewhat limited. But, this fact is rarely a problem especially in cosmopolitan Bratislava. The restaurant he chooses is owned by Jordanians and our server is an Afghan. While Chris eats his falafel I eat a delicious bowl of vegetable soup made by an Indian chef. When we are done a Slovakian waitress prepares a gyros for John. While we wait I watch CNN with three Jordanians males and learn that the terrorists who blew up the Boston marathon are two young brothers from the Russian Caucasus area.
Back at the hospital I wait outside and explore the grounds while I give Chris and John time alone. I know that my behavior is suspicious and that I am being watched when I take notes and speak into my voice recorder. But, it is when I start to take photos that the security guard comes over and asks me not to photograph. “Nerorazumiem,” (I don’t understand) I tell him understanding fully. I want to practice my Slovakian on him. “Razumien.” (I understand).
Okay, so there is no soap in the bathroom and the hospital could use a paint job and some Spackling paste and I will not get into the elevator - still it is a solid structure with a set of surprisingly elegant and dilapidated stairways that face each other in the biochemistry and molecular genetics building. John is laying under cathedral ceilings next to two large arched wooden windows that he is free to open. He feels the breeze and he has a view of a Linden tree, Slovakia’s national tree that is measured in centuries, and he can see the church steeple. Like us, he is on the fourth floor. John continues to be amazed that the doctors are working to identical standards and he has a favorite nurse, Anna, who bathes him in the early morning light.
This evening I notice that John’s dry hacking cough has returned, I think that this cannot be good. We wait and wonder: What will the doctors have to say about John leaving the hospital on Tuesday morning?
20 April, Saturday
I am sure that Chris feels like we abandoned his father this morning but I insist on changing the routine. I think that since John is not sleeping as much he would prefer to receive his newspaper in the morning instead of the afternoon. And, what if they sell out! Plus, I am drawn to the the medieval city centre. I want to walk there and I want to walk fast. On our way I talk just as fast, in part to distract Chris from his uneasy feeling. I think that I have Chris convinced that the doctors are stringing him and John along. Everyday the doctors tell them only a few days more when in private they tell me how dire the situation really is, which is obvious to me.
After we buy the newspaper at Interpress Chris relaxes enough to take a detour to the Bratislava Information Service (BIS). He would like to climb atop Michael's Tower before we leave Bratislava. Chris is sure our trip is about to end.
It is here, at the information center, that we see the beginnings of what promises to be an even more exciting day. This year Bratislava is celebrating 20 years of independence from Czecho-Slovakia. The Gentle Revolution, also called The Velvet Divorce, took effect on 1 January 1993. The Slovak Republic, also called Slovakia or Slovensko, is Europe’s newest country.
As we race back to the hospital with John’s coffee and newspaper we agree to make a dash for the exit, but first Chris would like to make sure that his father is going to be all right. Of course, John gives us the okay and like little children we run out the door and down the street to the Square (Primacialne Namestie). It is 11:00 a.m. and the parade has just begun.
We follow thirty professional actors dressed in period costumes, horsemen, drummers, and soldiers, men and women, carrying long rifles, swords, flags and banners. Together we march up to Michael's Gate (Michalska Brana) built around 1300 and the only surviving of four gates that were used to enter the mediaeval city. A large banner depicting St.George slaying the dragon and the message Bratislava Pre Všetkych (Bratislava For All) bars the entrance.
Here we watch performances so arresting that I put down my camera. After a four rifle salute declarations are made by someone who looks like the mayor of Bratislava, Milan Ftáčnik, and the banner is raised signaling the unsealing of the city gates.
We follow the parade back to the square where we watch a soldier stand on his horse, drape the horse’s leg over his shoulder, lie underneath the horse and place the horse’s foot lightly on his chest while he is laying flat on his back. In the square we are joined by a king and queen. This year Bratislava is celebrating the 450th anniversary of the first royal coronation.
Formerly known as Pozsony by the Hungarians and Pressburg (in reference to the castle) by the Germans, Bratislava, became the new capital of Royal Hungary in 1536 after the Ottoman Turks, under the leadership of Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent, swept into Hungary and overtook Buda at the battle of Mohacs in 1526. Bratislava, the official name since 1919 when it was made the capital of Slovakia in the newly created Czecho-Slovakia, was honored to be the city of coronation and it lasted for almost three hundred years. Ten Habsburg kings and nine queens were crowned in the gothic St. Martin’s Cathedral using the crown of St. Stephen the first king of Hungary who was crowned on Christmas Day in the year 1000.
The medieval Crown of St. Stephen, also called the Holy Crown of Hungary, is the symbol of Hungarian nationhood. People from far and wide will come to watch the authentic coronation ceremony which follows the exact same ritual based on historical documents.
Nota bene: The coronation ceremony is held every year during the last weekend of June in honor of Maria Theresa who was crowned on 25 June 1741.
12:31 p.m.
We are on a mission to find the closest thing we can to a Greek Orthodox church to light three candles for Chris’ deceased kinfolk. At John’s request. On the way up to St. Nicholas, which sits under the walled castle and is in the old Jewish Quarter we stop on Židovská 1 (Jewish) to visit the Museum of Clocks. I see a clock with engravings of the different phases of human life. A poignant reminder of how time affects all of us.
It is a steep climb up the stone stairs to St. Nicholas which is hidden behind a row of buildings. Built in 1661 the entrance to this nondescript baroque church is flanked by trees. A statue of St. Nicholas stands in the niche above the door and above a coat of arms which is partly obscured by leafy branches. When we walk in through the open door we are stunned into silence. There are no pews only chairs lining the south and east walls. The adherents are standing in the center gathered around three heavily bearded Orthodox priests dressed in black cossack robes and wearing pectoral crosses. It feels as though we have just stepped into the Middle Ages.
“We found a beautiful, old Orthodox Church today, St. Nicholas, and lit three candles… and gave them a donation as Dad had requested. We took lots of pictures to show him, and he was pleased. They were in the middle of a ceremony with singing and prayers, the Church was full, and 40 minutes later everyone left and the Church was locked up so we just made it.” - Chris’ email
2:16 p.m.
I do not have a voracious appetite during our sojourn in Bratislava, I only eat two full breakfast’s and three main meals, one of which is a delicious bowl of goulash soup mit dunkel Brot at the Pivnica U Kozal on Panská 27.
We sit outside. When I am done I walk through an archway and climb down a broad set of stairs to the restaurant/bar deep underground. Who can believe this place with its low arched ceiling and dim lights. There is only one group of men sitting at a table immediately to my left as I enter and a lone man sits on my right a few tables over. I pay them no heed and carry on. I feel uncomfortable as I try to open the door to the WC (water closet) and realize that someone is in there and I have to wait. But, I think it is only a case of nerves and after I calm myself down by looking at the art on the wall I ask the lone figure if there is anyone in there as I try to open the door once again. This time it opens.
I find my fear curious and take some time to soak in the atmosphere in this most unusual restaurant underground. I am looking at a vintage tin beer sign across from the men when one of them orders me to, “COME, SIT!” I am paralyzed by fear. Then I am ordered to “DRINK BEER!”
What happens next to my field of vision is interesting. All I see as I turn around is someone pushing something aside and patting down a place for me to sit and I see a table topped with huge glasses and a pitcher filled with pivo (beer) which one of the men is holding aloft. I never see the men themselves, but I know by how they sound that they are big burly types who have been sitting here for a while.
I find the thought of joining them and drinking beer, in this cave, in the middle of the afternoon so ludicrous that I laugh out loud and in the same loud and commanding voice I reply, “THAT is NOT going to happen." There is dead silence. Released from my paralysis I take this opportunity to escape and run up the stairs without ever looking at the men.
Once outside I tell Chris about the unique restaurant/bar below and still curious about my fear I follow him downstairs and hang out while he uses the WC - still never looking at the men. But, as we are walking out I lift up my camera and take a photograph. In the photo one of the men is lurching drunkenly towards me. I count a total of six big celebrating Slovaks. It is not until we arrive home that I learn that Pivnica means cellar.
Today John walks across the room and when he arrives at the sink he shaves himself. Talk is still about returning Tuesday and for once I believe that if John continues to make progress we will indeed return sooner rather than later.
21 April, Sunday
10:07 a.m.
No matter how many times we mention the festivities taking place in Bratislava this weekend John does not let us go. Instead of music, dance shows, and horse races this morning we wheel John outside for some fresh air and we walk the length of the corridor, twice.
This whole thing feels surreal - we’re in medieval Bratislava, Chris is pushing his father in a wheel chair and I’m looking over my shoulder every time I want to take a photograph.
10:48 a.m.
Dr. Soña Kiñová tells us that John’s cough will last for a couple of weeks. And, she tells us that John is good to go home on Tuesday. But, this is not her decision to make - still we prepare ourselves mentally.
Dr. Soña speaks fluent English. We pepper her with questions about Bratislava and Slovakia. Then she tells us about the students who study at this University Hospital. They come from all over the world, she explains, because it is relatively inexpensive to study here. Twice she mentions that the Greeks are the laziest students and she explains why. In Greece, in order to own a pharmacy, one must be educated as a doctor. The Greek students do not want to learn, but they want to own pharmacies.
At first I think it is interesting that the Greeks are the laziest students, but after she mentions it a second time I start to feel uncomfortable and I look at Chris and John, but neither say a word. I think Dr. Soña knows that John is a Greek but Chris tells me this is not so. I think she knows by the name - Beletsis. Anyone with any experience with Greeks knows that a family name ending in "sis" hails from mainland Greece.
1:16 p.m.
Michael’s Tower, also called Michael’s Gate because it is a combination of the two, was built around 1500 and it is more than 50 meters high (seven floors, I counted). Climb the narrow circular staircase for a postcard view of Bratislava.
Only so many people are allowed entrance at a time and there is a guard on every level and a military museum with a collection of medieval arms and military uniforms. The enthusiastic guard on the top level insists that Chris take a photo of me from the inside looking out. Since he speaks no English he gestures wildly for me to step outside and come around to the window. He thinks this is an excellent idea. I photograph them from the outside looking in. The guard poses but he does not smile.
When we visited the Czech Republic in the spring of 2000 I read that the people complained that the playwright president Vaclav’s Havel’s new wife since 1997, the actress Dagmar Veškrnova, smiled too much.
5:02 p.m.
John, who is wearing a hospital gown, leans out the window. I too lean out the window. He comments on the good weather. I quote Chris. “We arrive in winter and stay until spring.“
22 April, Monday (Eleven days later)
12:36 a.m.
Our airline Lufthansa is on strike. Hopefully it will last for one day only. I lay awake and wonder, what will Dr. Kašperová say about John leaving the hospital on Tuesday morning?
There is good news and there is bad news. The good news is that we can leave tomorrow and the bad news is that a medical escort will not be available for one more day. Will his father play it safe? I make Chris a bet and I lose. John is adamant about leaving the hospital tomorrow.
John is sitting up in his hospital bed munching on a gyros - not looking at anyone. Chris is standing on John’s left leaning against the wall and I am standing to the right of John. We are near the foot of the bed where Dr. Kašperová stands deep in thought - she is looking down. There is silence.
Dr. Kašperová is in charge, she is the one who must determine when John is fit to fly and she has just received the news that John has decided to return home tomorrow without a medical assistant. Chris and I look at each other and together we look at John who refuses to look at anyone. We look at Dr. Kašperová who is still deep in thought and looking down at the floor. This goes on for some time - around and around Chris and I look while John continues to munch refusing to look at anyone and the doctor continues to thinks things through.
I tell Dr. Kašperová that John has an option - stay one more day and return with a medical assistant. Dr. Kašperová does not take her eyes off me as she digests this information. John, who is adamant about returning tomorrow, looks up at Dr. Kašperová and with great cheer says, "I'm fine! “ Then he tries to explain that he lives in an independent and assisted senior living retirement community. Dr. Kašperová demands more silence as she looks to the floor once again for answers. Around and around we go again. Chris and I look at each other, then we look at John who continues to munch and refuses to look at anyone. This makes us smile.
Dr. Kašperová looks up and tells me that she had made it clear on Friday to those responsible that John could go home on Tuesday and that she had ordered a medical assistant. Earlier in the day Dr. Papinčák had also made this clear to us - arrangements were made on Friday. I acknowledge this and express our frustration with with those who are responsible for our predicament. We all prefer that John return with a medical assistant by his side.
Finally, Dr. Kašperová says that it is fine for John to travel home tomorrow and she suggests that he have a drink - whiskey. This makes me laugh and I feel relief that John will be able to leave without a medical assistant and with the doctor’s blessing. Dr. Kašperová explains that she will give us medicine if Johns blood pressure should rise and if he has difficulty breathing. She gives Chris her email address and her mobile telephone number and asks that we contact her when we arrive in Frankfurt.
This is our last night in Bratislava. John is in high spirits as we prepare his clothes for a 7:15 a.m. departure. Piece by piece I hold them up for his approval. When I come to his boxer shorts I hold them high. John exclaims, "Aren't those cute Juliana!" After eleven days in the coronary care unit John is excited and ready to return home.
Bratislava, located in southwestern Slovakia, is the only European capital that borders two countries - it is within walking distance to the Austrian and Hungarian borders. The trip west to the Vienna airport by private car will take one hour. Unbeknownst to us at the time, the driver we hire is the hotel receptionist’s boyfriend, Matej.
Back at the hotel we pack, one small backpack each. We have reservations, but no tickets. It is not until late into the nights that we learn that all the arrangements have been made. Lufthansa will fly us from Vienna to Frankfurt and United Airlines will fly us direct to San francisco.
23 April, Tuesday morning
7:00 a.m. Sharp
Matej is waiting for us in the hotel lobby. He greets us with a smile. He drives what seems a long way out of the way as the hotel is just around the corner. But, he explains that the car must take a different route. While the hospital guard and Matej figure out where to park Chris jumps out of the car and I miss my opportunity to say goodbye to the doctors and nurses.
Chris said that when he went to pick up his father it didn’t look like anything was happening. The curtain around John’s bed was closed and the staff was busy. Chris drew the curtain aside and there was John, he was laying down, fully clothed and ready to go. Dr. Kašperová came over and John’s favorite nurse, Anna, helped him into a wheelchair, but not before he surprised her by giving her a big hug. It took only a few minutes to pull it all together.
When John is wheeled into the daylight he calls my name. I turn to look at him and in the excitement of the moment I clap my hands and give him two thumbs up. This is indeed an exciting time.
On our way out Matej, a compassionate humanitarian, tells me that our kindness made the old man with the cane cry. While we waited we helped him to his seat on the bench. “Dobrý!” (Good) I exclaim with a big smile once he is settled. I see that his eye is red and teary, but I do not make the connection. I think this is due to his condition.
Matej, who was once a tour guide, takes us on the scenic route to the Vienna airport. Along the way he tells us that, “Socialism has good sides and the bad sides. Bad thing is, the bad sides stayed and the good ones are gone.”
8:53 a.m.
As we check in to special assistance the attendant says to John, “Good children, you are flying business class.” John replies. “I feel very special.” She does not know that we came directly from the hospital.
Because he can, Chris sends Dr. Kašperová an email. She promptly replies, “Dear Chris and Juliana, it is nice to hear from you, thank you for the message. We wish you good luck and a lot of strength for Mr. John. Kind regards, Viera Kašperová”
We arrive early and the Frankfurt gate reads destination Brindisi. I happen to know that this is where one catches the ferry to Greece. I am ready to keep moving and ask John a spirited traveler. I can see us heading south and me racing him around in a wheelchair.
In flight, Chris and I check on John several times. I ask the flight attendant to keep her eye on him and I explain that John is a high risk passenger. John later says that the flight back was really difficult for him, but he shows no signs of distress. He just looks like a worn-out traveler.
In San Francisco we hand over John to his daughters and son-in-law who take him home and we catch our flight to San Diego. We sit by the emergency exit doors. The flight attendant would like to know if we are willing and able to help in case of an emergency. She would like that all the passengers see that we are reading the instruction manual.
On our way to our car I quiz Chris. “In what position do you place your arms when you slide down the emergency chute?” Chris holds his arms high in the air and says “Whee!” It feels good to laugh again.
It is not until we are on the I5 (Interstate 5) heading north that it hits me. I sure am glad that things worked out well as they did, after all, it was me who suggested we invite him on this trip. John said that he was glad that we made the best of being in Bratislava and that we did all the right things. He thinks that we saved his life.
It turns out that my father in-law did not suffer a heart attack after all. Although, what he did experience, a heart exacerbation, a sudden worsening of an already bad condition, is just as serious. John did all the right things. He ate a salty lunch which is verboten, he drank alcohol which is verboten and he stopped taking his diuretic as prescribed.
Complicated times (his words, not mine) for John indeed. The difference between the photo taken of him on 7 April about to embark on the ship in Passau, Germany where the trip started and 7 May, two weeks after he arrived home, is astonishing. John came back an old man leaning on a cane. His doctor tells him that it will take at least six weeks for John to feel well rested and to regain his strength.
The Danube Waltz
My father-in-law was lucky, his last trip abroad nearly cost him his life and travel insurance covered his flight home and trip interruption. The hospital bill, which we paid in full and in cash the day before we left, amounted to only 1,889.36 € ($2,500.00) and that was covered by his medical insurance and Travel Guard.
John, who would like me to make him look heroic, spends eleven nights and twelve days recovering in the oldest teaching hospital in medieval Bratislava. During his stay Boston is shutdown by a manhunt, the death toll rises when a Texas fertilizer plant implodes and his last remaining brother Spiro dies. John loses his sense of humor only once when he is hungry and it is brief. His unshakeable optimism and indomitable spirit saves us all.
I have an easy time with it all, in part, because I do not concern myself with the logistics. I provide moral support and look to my late friend Count Alfonso de Bourbon for words of wisdom, “Don’t make it any more difficult than it already is.” Chris agrees, “It is what it is.” Plus, the doctors are really nice and they think we are “awesome people”. They “threaten” to come and visit us when they come to California, but not this year.
We are somewhat of a novelty in Bratislava. Most tourists come for a single day, riverboat walking tours last two hours. We stay in Bratislava for twelve days and for the most part we frequent the same markets, cafe’s and news stands. The Bratislavs are curious.
Free wireless and John’s cafe latte’s are not the only reason to go to The Green Tree Cafe on Obchodná ulica (street). It is helpful that Chris has a sob story to share with the staff - father is in the hospital, we’re going home soon, I’m buying the coffee’s for him. These girls are young and they are sweet, but they never ask about John, it is me they wonder about. “Where is your wife?” they ask when I am missing. They are curious and they are always smiling.
What to expect if your father-in-law has a heart attack In Bratislava, Slovakia and the ship leaves without you? Expect the doctors and nurses in the University Hospital Old Town to be ”exceptional” - John’s word.
“Not only were they competent, but how much they cared about me, how concerned they were about my getting home safely and how Dr. Kašperová wanted to know, after I got home, by email or a phone call, that all is okay. Most people complain about doctors, that they're very impersonal, they don't pay any attention to them, they don't really care about you they just want to get doing what they have to do, and get rid of you, These doctors and nurses were so different. It was very special and unusual to have that kind of care shown by anybody and we after all we were strangers too - which makes it even more important." - John Beletsis
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/the-rise-and-fall-of-nati...
Introduction
Musical Documentary Trailer "The One Who Holds Sovereignty Over Everything" Rise and Fall of Nations
Is the rise and fall of a country or nation the result of human actions? Is it a natural law? What kind of mystery is contained within? Exactly who commands the rise and fall of a country or nation? The Christian musical documentary The One Who Holds Sovereignty Over Everything will soon reveal the mystery!
Eastern Lightning, The Church of Almighty God was created because of the appearance and work of Almighty God, the second coming of the Lord Jesus, Christ of the last days. It is made up of all those who accept Almighty God's work in the last days and are conquered and saved by His words. It was entirely founded by Almighty God personally and is led by Him as the Shepherd. It was definitely not created by a person. Christ is the truth, the way, and the life. God's sheep hear God's voice. As long as you read the words of Almighty God, you will see God has appeared.
Terms of Use： en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Gospel Movie Clip | "The Mystery of Godliness: The Sequel" (6) - Is the Lord Jesus the Son of God or God Himself?
Introduction
It is recorded clearly in the Bible that the Lord Jesus is Christ, that He is the Son of God. Yet the Eastern Lightning testifies that the incarnate Christ is the manifestation of God, that He is God Himself. So is the incarnate Christ the Son of God? Or is He God Himself? Almighty God says, "Jesus is the beloved Son of God, in whom He is well pleased…. That was God bearing witness to Himself, but merely from a different perspective, that of the Spirit in heaven bearing witness to His own incarnation. Jesus is His incarnation, not His Son in heaven. Do you understand? Do not the words of Jesus, 'I am in the Father, and the Father in Me,' indicate that They are one Spirit? And is it not because of the incarnation that They were separated between heaven and earth? In reality, They are still one; no matter what, it is simply God bearing witness to Himself" (The Word Appears in the Flesh).
Recommend to you: What Will the Lord Jesus Do When He Returns?
Image Source: The Church of Almighty God
Terms of Use: en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
"Go to the ant, you sluggard; consider her ways, and be wise .
Proverbs 6:6
"How long will you lie there, you sluggard? When will you get up from your sleep?"
Proverbs 6:9
"The sluggard craves and gets nothing, but the desires of the diligent are fully satisfied."
Proverbs 13:4
Note: I'm not mocking this guy I found sleeping under the tree near church premises. I don't know what he does for a living. I just saw it as a great photo opportunity. This post isn't personally denegrating this fellow, but only as an example in general.
The Bible doesn't condone lazybones ( I'm not talking about this guy, but to many across the board as there are people who are lazy, although they can work ,they like the easy way by being dependent on others.We all have to work with all honesty at heart. Paul the apostle work at the same time during his ministry of the gospel of Christ and wasn't dependent of what other people can give to him or from the church people for his food.
" For even when we were with you, this we commanded you, that if any would not work, neither should he eat." 2 Thessalonian 3:10
I do noticed some Christians do make their own ministries online particular in YouTube and asking for donations . I am not saying about the Christian researchers as they invested time to bring about facts, they are NOT what I am talking about.
There's one I've come across who made a particular video , declaring her plea for more donations since her ministry has saved souls and blessed people. What ? This person is a stay at home mom. You can claim you saved people . In the first place it's the Holy Spirit that convicts people's hearts, not a ministry or taking back God's glory to ones own. A ministry to save souls is only a tool spreading the word.
This persona has already had 45 people making donations worldwide and she's encouraging many to donate out thousand plus subscribers.
Personally, I can't see the reason to donate .God help me if I am wrong. Thisis my take: If she didn't evangelize outside, or have hired workers for Jesus to spread the gospel or rent a building, miscellaneous expenses to cover external work etc. example as in a registered church ,then why does she ask for donations .Why should she ask money from people if everything was done at leisure of her home ... all I could see was she just reads news headlines associated to end times prophecies ? God supplies our needs but we are not expected to just sit around and wait for manna falling from heaven or beg people. In my understanding, it's like saying :
" I just feel so lazy to go out find a job, I just like doing Jesus' end time videos, it's God's work , please give me your money who are blessed and saved from my videos."
I do feel that's wrong , especially declaring it clearly, it feels like begging food in the name of Jesus. Can't Jesus supply this particular Christian's needs? It's making money out of the name of Jesus, which to me is not right. My spirit grieves with people calling themselves Christians making money out of God's name. You think that's credible service to God ?
I am not making judgements but discernments. Since I am not a member of any church, neither I do attend church service every Sunday, I fall into no church membership. I am not promoting my status, a church ( not a building but fellowship of Christians helped us grow spiritually), I just didn't find a suitable church for me. But being a christian, I give money offering to God through other means, directly to the poor or helping the vulnerable group of people. I don't give to registered charities, as I knew big slice of those donations will go to administration services down the line and I do believe only smaller fraction reaches directly to those people in need . I am not convicted to donate through them. I am not saying either it's wrong to donate on registered Charities. Personally, I follow my heart's convictions. I have seen many destitute citizens back in my own village / town, that's where my heart goes.
Services given to the Lord should be free ( not through making Jesus videos in YouTube channels and asking for donations). God will reward services given to Him whole heartedly. No one should make business and profit using the name of God !
I pray these type of Christians would realize and be convicted to the truth of what they doing through the power of the name of Jesus !
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Interesing YT vids I came across weeks ago :
*Chrislam One World Religion Emerging
*Paranormal Police Encounters ~ This has brillant testimonies.To the unbelieving, there must be God !
* Vampires and Werewolves Real or Fake - The Prophecy Club
* Steve Quayle "Zombies, Demons and Fallen Angels" 1 of 3
Bryan Melvin died and went to hell, and have seen lost human spirits in hell stored in cubes and tortured.
Nowadays, there are many testimonies coming out from people confessing their strange experiences of NDE's /OBE's telling about the afterlife.
Here's what the Bible says :
"And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions"
Joel 2: 28
"In the last days, God says, I will pour out my Spirit on everyone. Your sons and your daughters will prophesy, your young men will see visions, and your old men will dream dreams."
Acts 2:17
"... and the devil who had deceived them was thrown into the lake of fire and sulfur where the beast and the false prophet were, and they will be tormented day and night forever and ever. "
Revelation 20:10
*Bryan Melvin: To Hell and Back Pt. 1 of 3
* Bryan Melvin: To Hell and Back Part 2 of 3
* Bryan Melvin: To Hell and Back Pt. 3 of 3
~~~~~~~~~~~~~<<~~~~~~~~~~<@
Thank you for your last views and comments my friends .
Hope you all have a nice day :)
Sorry, this is post and run, a bit busy today. But I'll be back for my flickr time seeing your photos tomorrow Friday :)
God bless you all in Christ and you take care.
www.holyspiritspeaks.org/videos/god-word-creator-authority/
Introduction
Almighty God says, "Satan has been corrupting mankind for thousands of years. It has wrought untold amounts of evil, has deceived generation after generation, and has committed heinous crimes in the world. It has abused man, deceived man, seduced man to oppose God, and has committed evil acts that have confounded and impaired God’s plan of management time and time again. Yet, under the authority of God, all things and living creatures continue to abide by the rules and laws set down by God. Compared to the authority of God, Satan’s evil nature and rampancy are so ugly, so disgusting and despicable, and so small and vulnerable. Even though Satan walks among all things created by God, it is not able to enact the slightest change in the people, things, and objects commanded by God. Several thousand years have passed, and mankind still enjoys the light and air bestowed by God, still breathes the breath exhaled by God Himself, still enjoys the flowers, birds, fish and insects created by God, and enjoys all the things provided by God; day and night still continually replace each other; the four seasons alternate as usual; the geese flying in the sky depart in this winter, and still return in the next spring; the fish in the water never leave the rivers and lakes—their home; the cicadas on the ground sing their hearts out during the summer days; the crickets in the grass gently hum in time to the wind during autumn; the geese gather into flocks, while the eagles remain solitary; the prides of lions sustain themselves by hunting; the elk don’t stray from the grass and flowers…. Every kind of living creature amongst all things departs and returns, and then departs again, a million changes occurring in the twinkling of an eye—but what doesn’t change are their instincts and the laws of survival. They live under the provision and nourishment of God, and no one can change their instincts, and neither can anyone impair their rules of survival. Although mankind, who lives among all things, has been corrupted and deceived by Satan, man still cannot forgo the water made by God, and the air made by God, and all things made by God, and man still lives and proliferates in this space created by God. The instincts of mankind have not changed. Man still relies on his eyes to see, on his ears to hear, on his brain to think, on his heart to understand, on his legs and feet to walk, on his hands to work, and so on; all the instincts that God bestowed upon man in order that he could accept the provision of God remain unaltered, the faculties through which man cooperates with God have not changed, mankind’s faculty for performing the duty of a created being has not changed, mankind’s spiritual needs have not changed, mankind’s desire to find his origins has not changed, mankind’s yearning to be saved by the Creator has not changed. Such are the current circumstances of mankind, who lives under the authority of God, and who has endured the bloody destruction wrought by Satan. Though mankind has been subjected to the oppression of Satan, and is no longer Adam and Eve from the beginning of creation, instead being full of things that are antagonistic to God, such as knowledge, imagination, notions, and so on, and full of the corrupt satanic disposition, in the eyes of God, mankind is still the same mankind that He created…"
Terms of Use： en.godfootsteps.org/disclaimer.html
Aylesford Priory (The Friars) was originally established in 1242 as the first house of the Carmelites in England. It was also held to be the site of St Simon Stock’s mystical vision of the scapular. On 16 July 1251 it is believed that the Virgin Mary appeared to Simon Stock, a Carmelite Prior, and gave him the brown scapular, part of the Carmelite habit, with the promise that those who die wearing it shall attain salvation.
The medieval church was dismantled after Dissolution in 1538, but the remaining friary buildings were retained and adapted for secular use. The site was reacquired by the Carmelites in 1949, the driving force behind this reacquisition being the Prior, Fr Malachy Lynch. Although habitable, the buildings were in need of considerable repair, and despite post-war building restrictions, this work was largely complete by 1954, under the direction of Hugh Braun, the architectural writer and historian.
The creation of a new shrine at Aylesford was always central to Fr Malachy’s vision for the development of the priory. In 1951, a relic of the skull of St Simon Stock was brought to Aylesford by the Bishop of Bordeaux (where the saint was buried). In the same year, an archaeological investigation uncovered the foundations of the medieval Church of the Assumption of the Glorious Virgin, and a temporary altar and canopy designed by Philip Lindsey Clark were set up over the site identified as that of the original high altar. The initial intention was that The Friars should be a place of study, but it soon became a place of pilgrimage, with ceremonies attracting over 20,000 visitors.
According to Fr Malachy’s account, Adrian Gilbert Scott came to survey the site on Ascension Day, 1954 ‘for plans for the rebuilding of the church’. The precise circumstances of the architect’s introduction to the project are not clear, but it is probably no coincidence that in the same year his older brother, Sir Giles Gilbert Scott, was appointed to rebuild the Carmelite church of Our Lady of Mount Carmel and St Simon Stock, Kensington. However, at Aylesford the rebuilding did not take the form of a church of traditional plan, but rather a series of linked chapels enclosing an open-air sunken piazza. The building blends comfortably with its historic site, yet its planning is highly innovative. There was a resurgence of interest in the act of pilgrimage in Britain in the C19 and C20, and out-door worship had become a feature of this, due to a lack of medieval churches available to Catholics. At Aylesford, with its history of loss, ruination and recovery, this was consciously maintained, creating a nave without walls or roof. The building's openness, its permeability between inside and outside space, gives it a timeless quality, evocative of an ancient site of gathering or collective experience. On a practical level, it could accommodate large numbers of congregants when necessary, whilst offering smaller, enclosed, spaces for prayer and worship at other times.
It is likely that Scott did not charge for his labours. There was no budget and no grants or major donations available, but a large number of small donations came in from all over the world; ‘Our Lady’s Building Company’, established by the resourceful Fr Malachy, had 25,000 members and supporters. Scott was assisted by his son Anthony Gilbert Scott, while Percy Kitchen, an expert in laying Kentish ragstone, was foreman in overall charge. The engineer who advised on the foundations offered his services gratis, and volunteer builders, skilled and unskilled came from England, Belgium, Italy and elsewhere. Able-bodied friars were also enlisted to help.
After uncovering the remaining foundations of the medieval church, twenty foot piles were driven through the mud to reach the bedrock for the foundations of the new shrine. The foundation stone was laid on 20 July 1958, the Solemnity of the Feast of Carmel. By September 1960 work was sufficiently advanced for the installation of the nine-foot high wooden statue of Our Lady of the Assumption, commissioned from Michael Clark. The Main Shrine, chapels and sacristies were completed by 1961 and the Relic Chapel in 1963 (the year of Adrian Gilbert Scott’s death at the age of 81). In 1964 the relic of St Simon Stock was transferred from the Cloister Chapel to a new Reliquary in the Relic Chapel, designed and made by Adam Kossowski. Altars were reconsecrated on 18 July 1965 by Cyril Cowderoy, Archbishop of Southwark, in the presence of Cardinal Heenan.
The plans for the shrine chapels were originally conceived before the liturgical reforms of the Second Vatican Council (1962-5), the full implementation of which Scott did not live to see. However, the younger Adam Kossowski (born in 1905) later recalled a visit in 1962 to the church of St Germain des Prés in Paris, where he saw ‘for the first time the new liturgy in operation with a free-standing altar and a lectern on each side. I was very much taken by this transformation of the old church and by the magnificent spirit of participation by the congregation’. This was the inspiration for the layout of the Relic Chapel, and shows the influence that Kossowski brought to bear not just on the artistic furnishings but also on the liturgical arrangements. The only substantial changes made to the liturgical layout have been in the Choir Chapel, where the altar rails were removed and a forward altar introduced in 1968 (probably by Anthony Gilbert Scott) and the re-orientating of St Joseph’s Chapel so that the Kossowski altar in front of the Clark statue of St Joseph is now the main focus, while the original Scott altar remains in situ.
Adrian Gilbert Scott (1882-1963) was part of a remarkable dynasty of English church architects descended from Sir George Gilbert Scott (1811-1878). He trained with his brother Giles, architect of the Anglican cathedral in Liverpool, on which he worked. Adrian Scott was a devout Catholic and most of the buildings he designed were churches, the majority being Roman Catholic, although his oeuvre included Anglican buildings, such as the cathedral in Cairo. His style was an idiosyncratic blend of modern and gothic, employing massive forms in broadly traditional ecclesiastical compositions.
As important as the architecture of the shrine, is the rich and beautifully construed decorative work, including ceramics, murals and sgraffito, by Adam Kossowski. Kossowki (1905–1986) was a Polish emigré who worked at Aylesford from 1950 until 1971, eventually completing some one hundred works, and finally being laid to rest in the grounds. He studied art and architecture in Poland in the 1920s, but was arrested by invading Russians in 1939 and imprisoned in Soviet labour camps. He reached England in 1942 and, in 1950, he was introduced to Fr Malachy Lynch by Phillip Lindsey Clark and commissioned to produce a series murals for the (then) Chapter Room (now the Prior's Hall) at The Friars. This commission was followed by numerous others, most notably for the interiors of the new shrine.
Details
Roman Catholic shrine and chapels, 1958-65 by Adrian Gilbert Scott, with artworks and furnishings by Adam Kossowski, Michael Clark, Dom Charles Norris and others.
MATERIALS: concrete walls faced in reclaimed Kentish ragstone rubble, with arches, window mullions, sills and surrounds, door surrounds, buttresses and parapet copings of pre-cast concrete. Clay tile roofs with areas of flat roof finished in asphalt, in places overlaid with felt. Rain water goods are of cast iron.
PLAN: the building consists of four principal octagonal spaces, each connected by lower link buildings, or tribunes. The elongated central octagon contains the Main Shrine, which is open to the west, addressing a large, T-shaped, sunken piazza. Tribunes lead to the Relic Chapel to the north-east, Choir Chapel to the south-west, and Chapel of St Joseph to the north-west. The tribune to the Relic Chapel is enclosed, while the other two are open to the piazza. A belfry tower and the small Chapel of St Anne both give off the Main Shrine, and further small chapels and ancillary spaces give off the other main chapels
EXTERIOR: the architectural style is a stripped, modern, Gothic. The Main Shrine, Chapel of St Joseph and Choir Chapel, and their linking tribunes, form the backdrop to the piazza. The Main Shrine has a wide two-centred arch, with lower, four-centred arches giving onto the tribunes and Chapel of St Anne. Above the main arch is a Jerusalem Cross. Alongside the entrance to the Chapel of St Anne, a foundation stone is set into the wall.
Viewed from the piazza, the external design of the two outer chapels is identical, with windows generally of a simple lancet type and blind concrete trefoil panels over the entrances. Above each of the entrances are the painted arms and motto of Bishop Cowderoy of Southwark (Chapel of St Joseph) and the Carmelite order (Choir Chapel). The walls have raised parapets. The open-fronted tribunes from the Main Shrine to the Chapel of St Joseph and the Choir Chapel are arcaded and have plain canted plaster ceilings. They retain their original simple oak seating and metal light fittings, and have a gated entrance into their respective chapels. The rear elevations are plain in character, with concrete trefoil-headed window openings set into the chapel walls and ancillary spaces, some of which are canted.
PIAZZA: designed to accommodate up to 2000 pilgrims on wooden benches, this is paved with grey concrete flagstones, with lighter coloured flagstones used to mark out the site of the medieval foundations. The site of the De Grey family vault (original thirteenth century donors of the site to the Carmelites) is marked by a small white stone cross set into a flagstone before the steps which lead up to the Main Shrine. There is little intrinsic interest in the paving itself, the significance comes in its subtle expression of the site's continuity as a place of worship. Spatially, the size of the piazza and its relationship with the shrine and chapels give the ensemble a sense of scale and consequence. The original bench seating is not fixed and therefore does not form part of the listed building.
INTERIOR: the interiors are generally architecturally plain, with plastered walls, flat ceilings canted at the sides. They provide a self-effacing backdrop for the furnishings, which unless stated otherwise are by Adam Kossowski.
The MAIN SHRINE altar, crucifix and ceramic candlesticks date from 1959. The stone altar is faced in blue-green ceramic tiles and incorporates twelve yellow-glazed ceramic symbols. Behind the altar is a reredos panel with sgraffito decoration on the theme of the symbolic names of the Virgin Mary from the Litany of the Blessed Virgin Mary. Above this the apse is lined with glazed bright blue-green ceramic mosaics incorporating yellow daggers representing tears, to be read as emanating from the statue of the Virgin of the Glorious Assumption, by Michael Clark, nine feet high, carved from West African Agba wood and thumb gilded in gold leaf. Set high in the deep red-painted flanking walls are large ceramic hosts of angels in ochre shades. The whole is a striking composition of colour, pattern and form.
Metal gates made by John Emery from designs by Kossowski lead to the small Chapel of St Anne (dedicated in memory of Anne Marie Cowderoy, mother of the seventh Bishop of Southwark). This is a complete Kossowski interior; the walls are lined with sgraffito decoration incorporating glazed ceramic figures. The green and dark green sgraffito on the side walls provides a continuous semi-abstract landscape backdrop to ceramic reliefs in yellow, blue and purple glazes. These depict scenes from the life of St Anne. The (ritual) East window is blind and is the setting for a late C15 statue of St Anne, attributed to Tilman Riemenschneider. The splays of the east window are inset with abstract ceramic elements. The altar front is decorated with the monogram of Christ between the letters A (Anne) and M (Mary), and placed on the altar are a ceramic crucifix incorporating the figures of St John the Evangelist and St Mary (signed AD 1962) and two candlesticks. The windows have pale blue and green semi-abstract glass incorporating monograms, and the floor is of ceramic tiles in green, grey-blue and black, incorporating the motif of a tree.
Metal gates by Emery and Kossowski lead to the enclosed tribune to the Relic Chapel. A room housing confessionals gives off to the left. The tribune has a plain ceramic tile floor and original light fittings. Here, as elsewhere (where stained glass or dalle de verre are not employed), the windows have diamond quarries, half antique glass in three shades of green and half plain, as specified by Scott. Mounted on the wall on the left hand side are small oak kneeling figures of St Teresa of Avila and St Thérèse of Lisieux, by Philip Lindsey Clark. The seating consists of individual wooden chairs.
The RELIC CHAPEL has a tiled dais, its forward altar of 1963 with a dark grey granite mensa and a brick and concrete base inlaid with ceramic relief decoration in red glaze on black. Flanking the altar are two lecterns, also red glaze on a black background, with ceramic reliefs of the four Evangelists. Around the walls are ceramic reliefs of the Stations of the Cross, 1963-6. The chapel corners contain four pairs of semi-abstract dalle de verre windows made by Dom Charles Norris from Kossowski’s designs. The windows in the exedra chapels also contain delle de verre glass by Norris. The pendant iron light fittings are by John Emery, the seating consists mainly of simple open-backed benches.
The Reliquary of St Simon Stock is located in an exedra beyond the altar. This extraordinary and impressive piece is 11 ft (3.3m) high, clad with ceramic tiles on a concrete body. The white and gold glazed tiles represent Mount Carmel with its hermits’ houses, and kneeling angels guard the central grille made by John Emery which contains the relic. Behind this, on a stone shelf and plinth against the wall, is an oak statue of St Simon Stock by Philip Lindsey Clark.
A sacristy wraps around the exedra of the Relic Chapel. The dalle de verre windows are protected internally by ironwork, the former communion rails to the Choir Chapel.
The Chapel of Carmelite Saints lies in the south-east exedra of the Relic Chapel; it was fitted out by Kossowski in 1964-5. The altar incorporates a ceramic representation of the entrance to the Holy Sepulchre, and on it stands an oak crucifix with ceramic base and corpus. Behind, ceramic relief plaques depict Carmelite saints. The panels flank a central wooden carving of the Scapular Vision (medieval, of unknown provenance, acquired in 1951). Below is a horizontal ceramic plaque representing the landscape of Mount Carmel.
The Chapel of the English and Welsh Martyrs (Blessed Sacrament Chapel) lies in the north-west exedra of the Relic Chapel. It has inset ceramic panels, fitted out by Kossowski in 1965-7. The reliefs are of red glaze (for martyrdom) on a blueish-black clay background. The altar front depicts the martyrdom of St Thomas Becket at Canterbury. Behind the altar are reliefs of St Thomas More and St John Fisher (1965). Reliefs on the side walls date from 1967 and include the names of martyrs and related imagery and symbolism.
The CHAPEL OF ST JOSEPH stands to the north-west of the Main Shrine; it was built in 1966 but fitting out (involving reorientation) was not completed until 1971. It is the most richly decorated of the three main chapels, its plastered walls all inset with ceramic relief panels, and the main altar being a set-piece of Kossowski's work. The seating consists of plain open-backed oak benches, facing towards the altar and Statue of St Joseph. The pendant iron light fittings are by John Emery. There is no stained or dalle de verre glass, only tinted glass as specified by Scott. The original Scott altar is placed in an exedra on the north-east side, and is a large monolith of Hornton stone. Behind it is a ceramic crucifix with figures of St Mary and St John. What is now the main altar (since 1971) is placed in front of the exedra on the north-west side. This has a marble mensa on ceramic-clad supports. The altar is raised on a dais floored with ceramic sgraffito on green tiles with inscriptions and symbols of the four evangelists. Behind the altar exedra stands a giant, solid oak carving of St Joseph, by Michael Clark (c1963). The walls are lined with sgraffito decoration on green tiles representing the idea of the Universal Church, with the Basilica of St Peter, Rome, at the centre.
The four walls of the chapel incorporate large ceramic reliefs as follows: -- over the main altar: the Nativity; to the left, the Dream of Joseph and the Marriage of Joseph and Mary; to the right, the Flight into Egypt and the Finding in the Temple; -- on the north-east wall, over the original altar: Transfiguration, with Moses and Elijah; to the left St John the Baptist; to the right St John the Evangelist; -- on the south-east wall, over the entrance from the tribune: Elisha called from a plough to follow Elijah; to the left, Sacrifice of Elijah; to the right, Chariot of Fire carrying Elijah to Heaven; -- on the south-west wall, over the entrance from the piazza: Adoration of the Cross by two angels; to the left: inscription from the Book of Psalms (Ps. 90, 2); to the right: inscription from St Paul’s Second Letter to the Corinthians.
The CHOIR CHAPEL is the plainest of all the interiors, with little by way of sculptural or ceramic enrichment. The forward altar is of table form, of white marble; it dates from 1968 and was probably designed by Anthony Gilbert Scott. It is raised on a wooden platform, with an oak lectern and choir seating to either side. The main floor is tiled (geometrical pattern of cream and crown, the Carmelite colours), the lighting is in the form of hanging iron pendants by John Emery, and the seating is of simple open-backed benches. Artworks include a crucifix by Kossowski over the exedra arch and a wooden carving of the Madonna and Child to its right by Philip Lindsey Clark. An extension of the south cloister leads to the main sacristy, a single-storey flat-roofed building added to the side of the medieval structure. This has a woodblock floor and retains its original fitted cupboards, made on site.
A cúpula (o Domo), no interior do Panteão, em Roma.
The Dome, at Pantheon's Interior, in Rome.
A text, in english, from Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia:
Pantheon, Rome.
The Pantheon (Latin: Pantheon, from Greek: Πάνθειον, meaning "Temple of all the gods") is a building in Rome which was originally built as a temple to all the gods of Ancient Rome, and rebuilt circa 126 AD during Hadrian's reign. The intended degree of inclusiveness of this dedication is debated. The generic term pantheon is now applied to a monument in which illustrious dead are buried. It is the best preserved of all Roman buildings, and perhaps the best preserved building of its age in the world. It has been in continuous use throughout its history. The design of the extant building is sometimes credited to Trajan's architect Apollodorus of Damascus, but it is equally likely that the building and the design should be credited to Emperor Hadrian's architects, though not to Hadrian himself as many art scholars once thought. Since the 7th century, the Pantheon has been used as a Roman Catholic church. The Pantheon is the oldest standing domed structure in Rome. The height to the oculus and the diameter of the interior circle are the same, 43.3 metres (142 ft).
n the aftermath of the Battle of Actium (31 BC), Agrippa built and dedicated the original Pantheon during his third consulship (27 BC). Agrippa's Pantheon was destroyed along with other buildings in a huge fire in 80 AD. The current building dates from about 126 AD, during the reign of the Emperor Hadrian, as date-stamps on the bricks reveal. It was totally reconstructed with the text of the original inscription ("M·AGRIPPA·L·F·COS·TERTIVM·FECIT", standing for Latin: Marcus Agrippa, Lucii filius, consul tertium fecit translated to "'Marcus Agrippa, son of Lucius, Consul for the third time, built this") which was added to the new facade, a common practice in Hadrian's rebuilding projects all over Rome. Hadrian was a cosmopolitan emperor who travelled widely in the East and was a great admirer of Greek culture. He might have intended the Pantheon, a temple to all the gods, to be a kind of ecumenical or syncretist gesture to the subjects of the Roman Empire who did not worship the old gods of Rome, or who (as was increasingly the case) worshipped them under other names. How the building was actually used is not known.
Cassius Dio, a Graeco-Roman senator, consul and author of a comprehensive History of Rome, writing approximately 75 years after the Pantheon's reconstruction, mistakenly attributed the domed building to Agrippa rather than Hadrian. Dio's book appears to be the only near-contemporary writing on the Pantheon, and it is interesting that even by the year 200 there was uncertainty about the origin of the building and its purpose:
Agrippa finished the construction of the building called the Pantheon. It has this name, perhaps because it received among the images which decorated it the statues of many gods, including Mars and Venus; but my own opinion of the name is that, because of its vaulted roof, it resembles the heavens. (Cassius Dio History of Rome 53.27.2)
The building was repaired by Septimius Severus and Caracalla in 202 AD, for which there is another, smaller inscription. This inscription reads "pantheum vetustate corruptum cum omni cultu restituerunt" ('with every refinement they restored the Pantheon worn by age').
In 609 the Byzantine emperor Phocas gave the building to Pope Boniface IV, who converted it into a Christian church and consecrated it to Santa Maria ad Martyres, now known as Santa Maria dei Martiri.
The building's consecration as a church saved it from the abandonment, destruction, and the worst of the spoliation which befell the majority of ancient Rome's buildings during the early medieval period. Paul the Deacon records the spoliation of the building by the Emperor Constans II, who visited Rome in July 663:
Remaining at Rome twelve days he pulled down everything that in ancient times had been made of metal for the ornament of the city, to such an extent that he even stripped off the roof of the church [of the blessed Mary] which at one time was called the Pantheon, and had been founded in honor of all the gods and was now by the consent of the former rulers the place of all the martyrs; and he took away from there the bronze tiles and sent them with all the other ornaments to Constantinople.
Much fine external marble has been removed over the centuries, and there are capitals from some of the pilasters in the British Museum. Two columns were swallowed up in the medieval buildings that abbutted the Pantheon on the east and were lost. In the early seventeenth century, Urban VIII Barberini tore away the bronze ceiling of the portico, and replaced the medieval campanile with the famous twin towers built by Maderno, which were not removed until the late nineteenth century. The only other loss has been the external sculptures, which adorned the pediment above Agrippa's inscription. The marble interior and the great bronze doors have survived, although both have been extensively restored.
Since the Renaissance the Pantheon has been used as a tomb. Among those buried there are the painters Raphael and Annibale Carracci, the composer Arcangelo Corelli, and the architect Baldassare Peruzzi. In the 15th century, the Pantheon was adorned with paintings: the best-known is the Annunciation by Melozzo da Forlì. Architects, like Brunelleschi, who used the Pantheon as help when designing the Cathedral of Florence's dome, looked to the Pantheon as inspiration for their works.
Pope Urban VIII (1623 to 1644) ordered the bronze ceiling of the Pantheon's portico melted down. Most of the bronze was used to make bombards for the fortification of Castel Sant'Angelo, with the remaining amount used by the Apostolic Camera for various other works. It is also said that the bronze was used by Bernini in creating his famous baldachin above the high altar of St. Peter's Basilica, but according to at least one expert, the Pope's accounts state that about 90% of the bronze was used for the cannon, and that the bronze for the baldachin came from Venice. This led the Roman satirical figure Pasquino to issue the famous proverb: Quod non fecerunt barbari, fecerunt Barberini ("What the barbarians did not do, the Barberinis [Urban VIII's family name] did")
In 1747, the broad frieze below the dome with its false windows was “restored,” but bore little resemblance to the original. In the early decades of the twentieth century, a piece of the original, as could be reconstructed from Renaissance drawings and paintings, was recreated in one of the panels.
Also buried there are two kings of Italy: Vittorio Emanuele II and Umberto I, as well as Umberto's Queen, Margherita. Although Italy has been a republic since 1946, volunteer members of Italian monarchist organizations maintain a vigil over the royal tombs in the Pantheon. This has aroused protests from time to time from republicans, but the Catholic authorities allow the practice to continue, although the Italian Ministry of Cultural Heritage is in charge of the security and maintenance.
The Pantheon is still used as a church. Masses are celebrated there, particularly on important Catholic days of obligation, and weddings.
The building is circular with a portico of three ranks of huge granite Corinthian columns (eight in the first rank and two groups of four behind) under a pediment opening into the rotunda, under a coffered, concrete dome, with a central opening (oculus), the Great Eye, open to the sky. A rectangular structure links the portico with the rotunda. Though often still drawn as a free-standing building, there was a building at its rear into which it abutted; of this building there are only archaeological remains.
In the walls at the back of the portico were niches, probably for statues of Caesar, Augustus and Agrippa, or for the Capitoline Triad, or another set of gods. The large bronze doors to the cella, once plated with gold, still remain but the gold has long since vanished. The pediment was decorated with a sculpture — holes may still be seen where the clamps which held the sculpture in place were fixed.
The 4,535 metric ton (5,000 tn) weight of the concrete dome is concentrated on a ring of voussoirs 9.1 metres (30 ft) in diameter which form the oculus while the downward thrust of the dome is carried by eight barrel vaults in the 6.4 metre (21 ft) thick drum wall into eight piers. The thickness of the dome varies from 6.4 metres (21 ft) at the base of the dome to 1.2 metres (4 ft) around the oculus. The height to the oculus and the diameter of the interior circle are the same, 43.3 metres (142 ft), so the whole interior would fit exactly within a cube (alternatively, the interior could house a sphere 43.3 metres (142 ft) in diameter). The Pantheon holds the record for the largest unreinforced concrete dome. The interior of the roof was possibly intended to symbolize the arched vault of the heavens. The Great Eye at the dome's apex is the source of all light in the interior. The oculus also serves as a cooling and ventilation method. During storms, a drainage system below the floor handles the rain that falls through the oculus.
The interior features sunken panels (coffers), which, in antiquity, may have contained bronze stars, rosettes, or other ornaments. This coffering was not only decorative, but also reduced the weight of the roof, as did the elimination of the apex by means of the Great Eye. The top of the rotunda wall features a series of brick-relieving arches, visible on the outside and built into the mass of the brickwork. The Pantheon is full of such devices — for example, there are relieving arches over the recesses inside — but all these arches were hidden by marble facing on the interior and possibly by stone revetment or stucco on the exterior. Some changes have been made in the interior decoration.
It is known from Roman sources that their concrete is made up of a pasty hydrate of lime, with pozzolanic ash (Latin pulvis puteolanum) and lightweight pumice from a nearby volcano, and fist-sized pieces of rock. In this, it is very similar to modern concrete. No tensile test results are available on the concrete used in the Pantheon; however Cowan discussed tests on ancient concrete from Roman ruins in Libya which gave a compressive strength of 2.8 ksi (20 MPa). An empirical relationship gives a tensile strength of 213 psi (1.5 MPa) for this specimen. Finite element analysis of the structure by Mark and Hutchison found a maximum tensile stress of only 18.5 psi (0.13 MPa) at the point where the dome joins the raised outer wall. The stresses in the dome were found to be substantially reduced by the use of successively less dense concrete in higher layers of the dome. Mark and Hutchison estimated that if normal weight concrete had been used throughout the stresses in the arch would have been some 80% higher.
The 16 gray granite columns Hadrian ordered for the Pantheon's pronaos were quarried at Mons Claudianus in Egypt's eastern mountains. Each was 39 feet (11.8 m) tall, five feet (1.5 m) in diameter, and 60 tons in weight. These were dragged on wooden sledges when transporting on land. They were floated by barge down the Nile and transferred to vessels to cross the Mediterranean to the Roman port of Ostia where they were transferred back onto barges and up the Tiber to Rome.
As the best-preserved example of an Ancient Roman monumental building, the Pantheon has been enormously influential in Western Architecture from at least the Renaissance on; starting with Brunelleschi's 42-meter dome of Santa Maria del Fiore in Florence, completed in 1436 – the first sizeable dome to be constructed in Western Europe since Late Antiquity. The style of the Pantheon can be detected in many buildings of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries; numerous city halls, universities and public libraries echo its portico-and-dome structure. Examples of notable buildings influenced by the Pantheon include: the Panthéon in Paris, the Temple in Dartrey, the British Museum Reading Room, Manchester Central Library, Thomas Jefferson's Rotunda at the University of Virginia, the Rotunda of Mosta, in Malta, Low Memorial Library at Columbia University, New York, the domed Marble Hall of Sanssouci palace in Potsdam, Germany, the State Library of Victoria, and the Supreme Court Library of Victoria, both in Melbourne, Australia, the 52-meter-tall Ottokár Prohászka Memorial Church in Székesfehérvár, Hungary, Holy Trinity Church in Karlskrona by Nicodemus Tessin the Younger, Sweden, The National Gallery of Art West Building by John Russell Pope, located in Washington, D.C, as well as the California State Capitol in Sacramento.
The present high altar and the apse were commissioned by Pope Clement XI (1700-1721) and designed by Alessandro Specchi. In the apse, a copy of a Byzantine icon of the Madonna is enshrined. The original, now in the Chapel of the Canons in the Vatican, has been dated to the 13th century, although tradition claims that it is much older. The choir was added in 1840, and was designed by Luigi Poletti.
The first niche to the right of the entrance holds a Madonna of the Girdle and St Nicholas of Bari (1686) painted by an unknown artist. The first chapel on the right, the Chapel of the Annunciation, has a fresco of the Annunication attributed to Melozzo da Forli. On the left side is a canvas by Clement Maioli of St Lawrence and St Agnes (1645-1650). On the right wall is the Incredulity of St Thomas (1633) by Pietro Paolo Bonzi.
The second niche has a 15th century fresco of the Tuscan school, depicting the Coronation of the Virgin. In the second chapel is the tomb of King Victor Emmanuel II (died 1878). It was originally dedicated to the Holy Spirit. A competition was held to decide which architect should be given the honor of designing it. Giuseppe Sacconi participated, but lost — he would later design the tomb of Umberto I in the opposite chapel. Manfredio Manfredi won the competition, and started work in 1885. The tomb consists of a large bronze plaque surmounted by a Roman eagle and the arms of the house of Savoy. The golden lamp above the tomb burns in honor of Victor Emmanuel III, who died in exile in 1947.
The third niche has a sculpture by Il Lorenzone of St Anne and the Blessed Virgin. In the third chapel is a 15th-century painting of the Umbrian school, The Madonna of Mercy between St Francis and St John the Baptist. It is also known as the Madonna of the Railing, because it originally hung in the niche on the left-hand side of the portico, where it was protected by a railing. It was moved to the Chapel of the Annunciation, and then to its present position some time after 1837. The bronze epigram commemorated Pope Clement XI's restoration of the sanctuary. On the right wall is the canvas Emperor Phocas presenting the Pantheon to Pope Boniface IV (1750) by an unknown. There are three memorial plaques in the floor, one conmmemorating a Gismonda written in the vernacular. The final niche on the right side has a statue of St. Anastasio (1725) by Bernardino Cametti.
On the first niche to the left of the entrance is an Assumption (1638) by Andrea Camassei. The first chapel on the left, is the Chapel of St Joseph in the Holy Land, and is the chapel of the Confraternity of the Virtuosi at the Pantheon. This refers to the confraternity of artists and musicians that was formed here by a 16th-century Canon of the church, Desiderio da Segni, to ensure that worship was maintained in the chapel. The first members were, among others, Antonio da Sangallo the younger, Jacopo Meneghino, Giovanni Mangone, Zuccari, Domenico Beccafumi and Flaminio Vacca. The confraternity continued to draw members from the elite of Rome's artists and architects, and among later members we find Bernini, Cortona, Algardi and many others. The institution still exists, and is now called the Academia Ponteficia di Belle Arti (The Pontifical Academy of Fine Arts), based in the palace of the Cancelleria. The altar in the chapel is covered with false marble. On the altar is a statue of St Joseph and the Holy Child by Vincenzo de Rossi. To the sides are paintings (1661) by Francesco Cozza, one of the Virtuosi: Adoration of the Shepherds on left side and Adoration of the Magi on right. The stucco relief on the left, Dream of St Joseph is by Paolo Benaglia, and the one on the right, Rest during the flight from Egypt is by Carlo Monaldi. On the vault are several 17th-century canvases, from left to right: Cumean Sibyl by Ludovico Gimignani; Moses by Francesco Rosa; Eternal Father by Giovanni Peruzzini; David by Luigi Garzi and finally Eritrean Sibyl by Giovanni Andrea Carlone.
The second niche has a statue of St Agnes, by Vincenco Felici. The bust on the left is a portrait of Baldassare Peruzzi, derived from a plaster portrait by Giovanni Duprè. The tomb of King Umberto I and his wife Margherita di Savoia is in the next chapel. The chapel was originally dedicated to St Michael the Archangel, and then to St. Thomas the Apostle. The present design is by Giuseppe Sacconi, completed after his death by his pupil Guido Cirilli. The tomb consists of a slab of alabaster mounted in gilded bronze. The frieze has allegorical representations of Generosity, by Eugenio Maccagnani, and Munificence, by Arnaldo Zocchi. The royal tombs are maintained by the National Institute of Honour Guards to the Royal Tombs, founded in 1878. They also organize picket guards at the tombs. The altar with the royal arms is by Cirilli.
The third niche holds the mortal remains — his Ossa et cineres, "Bones and ashes", as the inscription on the sarcophagus says — of the great artist Raphael. His fiancée, Maria Bibbiena is buried to the right of his sarcophagus; she died before they could marry. The sarcophagus was given by Pope Gregory XVI, and its insription reads ILLE HIC EST RAPHAEL TIMUIT QUO SOSPITE VINCI / RERUM MAGNA PARENS ET MORIENTE MORI, meaning "Here lies Raphael, by whom the mother of all things (Nature) feared to be overcome while he was living, and while he was dying, herself to die". The epigraph was written by Pietro Bembo. The present arrangement is from 1811, designed by Antonio Munoz. The bust of Raphael (1833) is by Giuseppe Fabris. The two plaques commemorate Maria Bibbiena and Annibale Carracci. Behind the tomb is the statue known as the Madonna del Sasso (Madonna of the Rock) so named because she rests one foot on a boulder. It was commissioned by Raphael and made by Lorenzetto in 1524.
In the Chapel of the Crucifixion, the Roman brick wall is visible in the niches. The wooden crucifix on the altar is from the 15th century. On the left wall is a Descent of the Holy Ghost (1790) by Pietro Labruzi. On the right side is the low relief Cardinal Consalvi presents to Pope Pius VII the five provinces restored to the Holy See (1824) made by the Danish sculptor Bertel Thorvaldsen. The bust is a portrait of Cardinal Agostino Rivarola. The final niche on this side has a statue of St. Rasius (S. Erasio) (1727) by Francesco Moderati.
en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Liverpool_Cathedral
Liverpool Cathedral is the Church of England Cathedral of the Diocese of Liverpool, built on St James's Mount in Liverpool and is the seat of the Bishop of Liverpool. It may be referred to as the Cathedral Church of Christ in Liverpool (as recorded in the Document of Consecration) or the Cathedral Church of the Risen Christ, Liverpool, being dedicated to Christ 'in especial remembrance of his most glorious Resurrection'.[1]
The cathedral is based on a design by Sir Giles Gilbert Scott. The total external length of the building, including the Lady Chapel (dedicated to the Blessed Virgin), is 207 yards (189 m) making it the longest cathedral in the world;[n 1] its internal length is 160 yards (150 m). In terms of overall volume, Liverpool Cathedral ranks as the fifth-largest cathedral in the world[2] and contests with the incomplete Cathedral of Saint John the Divine in New York City for the title of largest Anglican church building.[3] With a height of 331 feet (101 m) it is also one of the world's tallest non-spired church buildings and the third-tallest structure in the city of Liverpool. The cathedral is recorded in the National Heritage List for England as a designated Grade I listed building.[4]
The Anglican cathedral is one of two in the city. The other, the Roman Catholic Metropolitan Cathedral of Liverpool, is situated approximately half a mile to the north. The cathedrals are linked by Hope Street, which takes its name from William Hope, a local merchant whose house stood on the site now occupied by the Philharmonic Hall, and was named long before either cathedral was built.
Background
John Charles Ryle was installed as the first Bishop of Liverpool in 1880, but the new diocese had no cathedral, merely a "pro-cathedral", the parish church of St Peter's, Church Street. St Peter's was unsatisfactory; it was too small for major church events, and moreover was, in the words of the Rector of Liverpool, "ugly & hideous".[5] In 1885 an Act of Parliament authorised the building of a cathedral on the site of the existing St John's Church, adjacent to St George's Hall.[6] A competition was held for the design, and won by Sir William Emerson. The site proved unsuitable for the erection of a building on the scale proposed, and the scheme was abandoned.[6]
In 1900 Francis Chavasse succeeded Ryle as Bishop, and immediately revived the project to build a cathedral.[7] There was some opposition from among members of Chavasse's diocesan clergy, who maintained that there was no need for an expensive new cathedral. The architectural historian John Thomas argues that this reflected "a measure of factional strife between Liverpool Anglicanism's very Evangelical or Low Church tradition, and other forces detectable within the religious complexion of the new diocese."[8] Chavasse, though himself an Evangelical, regarded the building of a great church as "a visible witness to God in the midst of a great city".[8] He pressed ahead, and appointed a committee under Sir William Forwood to consider all possible sites. The St John's site being ruled out, Forwood's committee identified four locations: St Peter's and St Luke's, which were, like St John's, found to be too restricted; a triangular site at the junction of London Road and Monument Place;[n 2] and St James's Mount.[9] There was considerable debate about the competing merits of the two possible sites, and Forwood's committee was inclined to favour the London Road triangle. However, the cost of acquiring it was too great, and the St James's Mount site was recommended.[9] An historian of the cathedral, Vere Cotton, wrote in 1964:
Looking back after an interval of sixty years, it is difficult to realise that any other decision was even possible. With the exception of Durham, no English cathedral is so well placed to be seen to advantage both from a distance and from its immediate vicinity. That such a site, convenient to yet withdrawn from the centre of the city … dominating the city and clearly visible from the river, should have been available is not the least of the many strokes of good fortune which have marked the history of the cathedral.[9]
Fund-raising began, and new enabling legislation was passed by Parliament. The Liverpool Cathedral Act 1902 authorised the purchase of the site and the building of a cathedral, with the proviso that as soon as any part of it opened for public worship, St Peter's Church should be demolished and its site sold to provide the endowment of the new cathedral's chapter. St Peter's place as Parish Church of Liverpool would be taken by the existing church of St Nicholas near the Pier Head.[9] St Peter's Church closed in 1919, and was finally demolished in 1922.[10]
1901 competition
In late 1901, two well-known architects were appointed as assessors for an open competition for architects wishing to be considered for the design of the cathedral.[11] G. F. Bodley was a leading exponent of the Gothic revival style, and a former pupil and relative by marriage of Sir George Gilbert Scott.[12] R. Norman Shaw was an eclectic architect, having begun in the Gothic style, and later favouring what his biographer Andrew Saint calls "full-blooded classical or imperial architecture".[13]
Architects were invited by public advertisement to submit portfolios of their work for consideration by Bodley and Shaw. From these, the two assessors selected a first shortlist of architects to be invited to prepare drawings for the new building. It was stipulated that the designs were to be in the Gothic style.[14] Robert Gladstone, a member of the committee to which the assessors were to report said, "There could be no question that Gothic architecture produced a more devotional effect upon the mind than any other which human skill had invented."[15] This condition caused controversy. Reginald Blomfield and others protested at the insistence on a Gothic style, a "worn-out flirtation in antiquarianism, now relegated to the limbo of art delusions."[16] An editorial in The Times observed, "To impose a preliminary restriction is unwise and impolitic … the committee must not hamper itself at starting with a condition which is certain to exclude many of the best men."[17] Eventually it was agreed that the assessors would also consider "designs of a Renaissance or Classical character".[18]
For architects, the competition was an important event; not only was it for one of the largest building projects of its time, but it was only the third opportunity to build an Anglican cathedral in England since the Reformation in the 16th century (St Paul's Cathedral being the first, rebuilt from scratch after the Great Fire of London in 1666, and Truro Cathedral being the second, begun in the 19th century).[18] The competition attracted 103 entries,[18] from architects including Temple Moore, Charles Rennie Mackintosh,[19] Charles Reilly,[20] and Austin and Paley.[21]
In 1903, the assessors recommended a proposal submitted by the 22-year-old Giles Gilbert Scott, who was still an articled pupil working in Temple Moore's practice,[22] and had no existing buildings to his credit. He told the assessors that so far his only major work had been to design a pipe-rack.[23] The choice of winner was even more contentious with the Cathedral Committee when it was discovered that Scott was a Roman Catholic,[n 3] but the decision stood.[22]
Scott's first design
Although young, Scott was steeped in ecclesiastical design and well versed in the Gothic revival style, his grandfather, George Gilbert Scott, and father George Gilbert Scott, Jr. having designed numerous churches.[24] George Bradbury, the surveyor to the Cathedral Committee, reported, "Mr. Scott seems to have inherited the architectural genius so marked in the Scott family for the last three or four generations ... He is very pleasant, agreeable, enthusiastic, tall and looks considerably older than he actually is."[8] Appearances notwithstanding, Scott's inexperience prompted the Cathedral Committee to appoint Bodley to oversee the detailed architectural design and building work. Work began without delay. The foundation stone was laid by King Edward VII in 1904.[5]
Cotton observes that it was generous of Bodley to enter into a working relationship with a young and untried student.[25] Bodley had been a close friend of Scott's father, but his collaboration with the young Scott was fractious, especially after Bodley accepted commissions to design two cathedrals in the US,[n 4] necessitating frequent absences from Liverpool.[22] Scott complained that this "has made the working partnership agreement more of a farce than ever, and to tell the truth my patience with the existing state of affairs is about exhausted".[22] Scott was on the point of resigning when Bodley died suddenly in 1907, leaving him in charge.[26] The Cathedral Committee appointed Scott sole architect, and though it reserved the right to appoint another co-architect, it never seriously considered doing so.[8]
Scott's 1910 redesign
In 1909, free of Bodley and growing in confidence, Scott submitted an entirely new design for the main body of the cathedral.[27] His original design had two towers at the west end[n 5] and a single transept; the revised plan called for a single central tower 85.344 metres (280.00 ft) high, topped with a lantern and flanked by twin transepts.[29][n 6] The Cathedral Committee, shaken by such radical changes to the design they had approved, asked Scott to work his ideas out in fine detail and submit them for consideration.[27] He worked on the plans for more than a year, and in November 1910, the committee approved them.[27] In addition to the change in the exterior, Scott's new plans provided more interior space.[31] At the same time Scott modified the decorative style, losing much of the Gothic detailing and introducing a more modern, monumental style.[32]
The Lady Chapel (originally intended to be called the Morning Chapel),[8] the first part of the building to be completed, was consecrated in 1910 by Bishop Chavasse in the presence of two Archbishops and 24 other Bishops.[33] The date, 29 June – St Peter's Day, was chosen to honour the pro-cathedral, now due to be demolished.[34] The Manchester Guardian described the ceremony:
The Bishop of Liverpool knocked on the door with his pastoral staff, saying in a loud voice, "Open ye the gates." The doors having been flung open, the Earl of Derby, resplendent in the golden robes of the Chancellor of Liverpool University, presented Dr. Chavasse with the petition for consecration. … The Archbishop of York, whose cross was carried before him and who was followed by two train-bearers clad in scarlet cassocks, was conducted to the sedilla and the rest of the Bishops, with the exception of Dr. Chavasse, who knelt before his episcopal chair in the sanctuary, found accommodation in the choir stalls.[35]
The richness of the décor of the Lady Chapel may have dismayed some of Liverpool's Evangelical clergy. Thomas suggests that they were confronted with "a feminised building which lacked reference to the 'manly' and 'muscular Christian' thinking which had emerged in reaction to the earlier feminisation of religion."[8] He adds that the building would have seemed to many to be designed for Anglo-Catholic worship.[8]
Second phase
Work was severely limited during the First World War, with a shortage of manpower, materials and donations.[36] By 1920, the workforce had been brought back up to strength and the stone quarries at Woolton, source of the pinkish-red sandstone for most of the building, reopened.[36] The first section of the main body of the cathedral was complete by 1924. It comprised the chancel, an ambulatory, chapter house and vestries.[37] The section was closed with a temporary wall, and on 19 July 1924, the 20th anniversary of the laying of the foundation stone, the cathedral was consecrated in the presence of King George V and Queen Mary, and Bishops and Archbishops from around the globe.[36] Major works ceased for a year while Scott once again revised his plans for the next section of the building: the tower, the under-tower and the central transept.[38] The tower in his final design was higher and narrower than his 1910 conception.[39]
From July 1925 work continued steadily, and it was hoped to complete the whole section by 1940.[40] The outbreak of the Second World War in 1939 caused similar problems to those of the earlier war. The workforce dwindled from 266 to 35; moreover, the building was damaged by German bombs.[41] Despite these vicissitudes, the central section was complete enough by July 1941 to be handed over to the Dean and Chapter. Scott laid the last stone of the last pinnacle on the tower on 20 February 1942.[42] No further major works were undertaken during the rest of the war. Scott produced his plans for the nave in 1942, but work on it did not begin until 1948.[43] The bomb damage, particularly to the Lady Chapel, was not fully repaired until 1955.[44]
Completion
Scott died in 1960. The first bay of the nave was then nearly complete, and was handed over to the Dean and Chapter in April 1961. Scott was succeeded as architect by Frederick Thomas.[45] Thomas, who had worked with Scott for many years, drew up a new design for the west front of the cathedral. The Guardian commented, "It was an inflation beater, but totally in keeping with the spirit of the earlier work, and its crowning glory is the Benedicite Window designed by Carl Edwards and covering 1,600 sq. ft."[46]
The version recorded in Gavin Stamp`s obituary of Richard Gilbert Scott, which appeared in The Guardian 15 July 2017, differs slightly: " When his father died the following year (1960), Richard inherited the practice and was left to complete several jobs. He continued with the great work of building Liverpool Cathedral but, after adding two bays of the nave (using cheaper materials: concrete and fibreglass), he resigned when it was proposed drastically to alter his father’s design. The cathedral was eventually completed with a much simplified and diminished west end drawn out by his father’s former assistant, Roger Pinckney".[47]
The completion of the building was marked by a service of thanksgiving and dedication in October 1978, attended by Queen Elizabeth II. In the spirit of ecumenism that had been fostered in Liverpool, the Roman Catholic Archbishop Derek Worlock played a major part in the ceremony.
Dean and chapter
Dean – Vacant
Vice Dean and Canon Precentor – The Revd Canon Myles Davies (Canon since 2006; Precentor since 2008; Acting Dean, 2011–2012, then 2017-)
Canon for Mission and Evangelism – The Revd Canon Richard White (since 2009 installation)
Canon Chancellor – The Revd Canon Ellen Loudon (since 2016 installation)
Canon for Discipleship – The Revd Canon Paul Rattigan (since 2013 installation)
Completed building
The cathedral's west window by Carl Johannes Edwards.[49] The uppermost window is the Benedicite window. The pink neon sign by Tracey Emin reads "I felt you and I knew you loved me“ and was installed 2008 when Liverpool became European Capital of Culture.
The cathedral's official website gives the dimensions of the building as
Length: 188.7 metres (619 ft)
Area: 9,687.4 square metres (104,274 sq ft)
Height of tower: 100.8 metres (331 ft)
Choir vault: 35.3 metres (116 ft)
Nave vault: 36.5 metres (120 ft)
Under tower vault: 53.3 metres (175 ft)
Tower arches: 32.6 metres (107 ft)
The cathedral was built mainly of local sandstone quarried from the South Liverpool suburb of Woolton. The last sections (The Well of the Cathedral at the west end in the 1960s and 1970s) used the closest matching sandstone that could be found from other NW quarries once the supply from Woolton had been exhausted.
The belltower is the largest, and also one of the tallest, in the world (see List of tallest churches in the world). It houses the world's highest (67 m (220 ft)) and heaviest (16.5 long tons (16.8 tonnes)) ringing peal of bells, and the third-heaviest bourdon bell (14.5 long tons (14.7 tonnes)) in the United Kingdom.[50]
Services and other uses
The cathedral is open daily all year round from 8:00 am to 6:00 pm (except Christmas Day when it closes to the public at 3 pm), and regular services are held every day of the week at 8:30 am: Morning Prayer (Holy Communion on Sundays). 12:05 pm Monday-Saturday (Communion) and Monday–Friday at 5:30pm (Evensong or said Evening Prayer according to day and time of year). At the weekend, there is also a 3pm Evensong service on Saturdays and Sundays with a main Cathedral Eucharist at 10:30 am, which attracts a large core congregation each week. It also has a more intimate Communion on Sundays at 4 pm. Since early 2011, the cathedral has also offered a regular, more informal form of cafe-style worship called "Zone 2", running parallel to its main Sunday Eucharist each week and held in the lower rooms in the Sir Giles Gilbert Scott Function Suite (formerly the Western Rooms). The core services at 5:30pm on Mondays, Tuesdays, Thursdays and Fridays, 10:30am on Sundays and 3pm Saturdays and Sundays are supported on each occasion during term time by the cathedral choir.[51]
Following the closure of their building in Rodney Street in 1975, the Liverpool St. Andrew's congregation of the Church of Scotland used the Radcliffe Room of the cathedral for Sunday services. The congregation finally disbanded in November 2016.[citation needed]
Admission to the cathedral is free, but with a suggested donation of £3.[n 7] Car parking is available on site on a pay-on-exit basis. Parking is free for attendance at all services. Access to the main floor of the cathedral is restricted during services and some of the major events.[52]
The building also plays host to a wide range of events and special services including concerts, academic events involving local schools, graduations, exhibitions, family activities, seminars, conferences, corporate events, commemorative services, anniversary services and many more. Its maximum capacity for any major event including special services is 3,500 standing, or about 2,300 fully seated. The ground floor of the cathedral is fully accessible.
Liverpool Cathedral has its own specialist constabulary to keep watch on an all-year 24-hour basis. The Liverpool Cathedral Constables together with the York Minster Police and several other cathedrals' constable units are members of the Cathedral Constables' Association.[53]
Bells
At 67 m (220 ft) above floor level, the bells of Liverpool Cathedral are the highest and heaviest ringing peal in the world. [n 8] Two lifts are provided for the use of the bellringers and other visitors to the tower. The peal proper (hung for full-circle change ringing) consists of thirteen bells weighing a total of 16.5 long tons (16.8 tonnes), which are named the Bartlett Bells after Thomas Bartlett (died 4 September 1912), a native of Liverpool who bequeathed the funding.[54] The bells vary in size and note from the comparatively light 10 long cwt (510 kilograms) treble to the tenor weighing 4 long tons (4.1 tonnes). The 13th bell (sharp 2nd) is extra to the main 12-bell peal, and its purpose is to make possible ringing in a correct octave on lighter bells.[55] All thirteen bells were cast by Mears & Stainbank of Whitechapel in London.[56] The initial letters of the inscriptions on the thirteen bells spell out the name "Thomas Bartlett" (from tenor to treble).[57]
The Bartlett bells are hung in a circle around the bourdon bell "Great George".[n 9] At 14.5 long tons (14.7 tonnes), Great George is the third most massive bell in the British Isles. (Only the 16.5 long tons (16.8 tonnes) "Great Paul" of St Paul's Cathedral in London, and the 2012 Olympic Bell (22.91 tonnes) are heavier.) Great George, cast by Taylors of Loughborough and named in memory of King George V, is hung in a pendant position and is sounded by means of a counterbalanced clapper.[59]
Music
Organ
The organ, built by Henry Willis & Sons, is the largest pipe organ in the UK with two five-manual consoles, 10,268 pipes and a trompette militaire.[60] There is an annual anniversary recital on the Saturday nearest to 18 October, the date of the organ's consecration. There is a two-manual Willis organ in the Lady Chapel.[61][62]
Organists and directors of music
1880- 1916 – Frederick Hampton Burstall (died 1916)
1915–1955 – Walter Henry Goss-Custard
1931–1982 – Ronald Woan (director of music)
1955–1980 – Noel Rawsthorne
1980 – Ian Tracey (later organist titulaire)
2008 – David Poulter (director of music)
Assistant organists
This list is incomplete; you can help by expanding it.
Noel Rawsthorne 1949–1955 (afterwards organist)
Lewis Rust (part-time) student at Liverpool Institute and ex-chorister
Ian Tracey 1976–1980 (afterwards organist)
Ian Wells 1980–2007
Daniel Bishop 2010–present
Organ scholars
Lewis Rust (approx dates 1960–70)
Ian Tracey (organist) (later organiste titulaire)
Ian Wells (later, Holy Trinity, Southport)
Geoff Williams 1983-85 (now Director of Music, St Anne's Stanley)
Stephen Disley (now assistant organist and director of the girls' choir, Southwark Cathedral)
Paul Daggett
Martin Payne 1994–95
David Leahey 1995–97
Keith Hearnshaw 1997–98
Michael Wynne
Gerrard Callacher
Daniel Bishop (later associate organist)
Shean Bowers 2004–06 (later assistant director of music at Bath Abbey)
Samuel Austin 2007–08 (later assistant director of music at Aldenham School)
Martyn Noble (2009–11)
James Speakman (2011-12)
Daniel Mansfield (2014 - 17)
Artists and sculptors
The high altar
In 1931, Scott asked Edward Carter Preston to produce a series of sculptures for Liverpool Cathedral. The project was an immense undertaking which occupied the artist for the next thirty years. The work for the cathedral included fifty sculptures, ten memorials and several reliefs. Many inscriptions in the cathedral were jointly written by Dean Dwelly and the sculptor who subsequently carved them.
In 1993 "The Welcoming Christ", a large bronze sculpture by Dame Elisabeth Frink, was installed over the outside of the west door of the cathedral.[63] This was one of her last completed works, installed within days of her death.[64]
In 2003 the Liverpool artist, Don McKinlay, who knew Carter Preston from his youth, was commissioned by the cathedral to model an infant Christ to accompany the 15th century Madonna by Giovanni della Robbia Madonna now situated in the Lady Chapel.[65]
In 2008 a work entitled "For You" by Tracey Emin was installed at the west end of cathedral the below the Benedicite window. The pink neon sign reads "I felt you and I knew you loved me", and was installed when Liverpool became European Capital of Culture. The work was originally intended to be a temporary installation for one month as part of the Capital of Culture programme, but is now a permanent feature.[63]
Another work by Emin, "The Roman Standard" takes the form of a small bronze sparrow on a metal pole, and was installed in 2005 outside the Oratory Chapel close to the west end of the cathedral.[66] The sparrow was stolen (twice) in 2008, but on both occasions was returned and replaced.[67]
Stained glass
The firm of James Powell and Sons (Whitefriars), Ltd., of London, provided most of the stained glass designs. John William Brown (1842–1928) designed the Te Deum window in the east end of the cathedral, as well as the original windows for the Lady Chapel, which was heavily damaged during German bombing raids in 1940. The glass in the Lady Chapel was replaced with designs, based on the originals, by James Humphries Hogan (1883–1948). He was one of the most prolific of the Powell and Sons designers; his designs can also be seen in the large north and south windows in the central space of the cathedral (each 100 feet tall). Later artists include William Wilson (1905–1972), who began his work at Liverpool Cathedral after the death of Hogan, Herbert Hendrie (1887–1946), and Carl Edwards (1914–1985), who designed the Benedicite window in the west front. The cathedral has approximately 1,700 m² of stained glass.[68]
Burials
Chavasse and Scott are buried in the precinct of the cathedral, the former in Founder's Plot, and the latter at the west end of the site.[69] Clergy buried within the cathedral include the bishops Albert David and David Sheppard. Among the benefactors whose remains are buried in the cathedral are William and Edmund Vestey and Frederick Radcliffe. The ashes of the donor of the cathedral bells, Thomas Bartlett are interred in a casket in the ringing room.[69] At the rear of the memorial to the 55th (West Lancashire) Infantry Division rest the ashes of Lieutenant-General Sir Hugh Jeudwine, who commanded the division from its formation in 1916 until the end of the First World War.[70]
1. Inaugurated on October 21, 1989, in Brasília/DF, the TBV was built in a record time of 3 years and 5 months. Also known as the Temple of Peace, it is the first monument in the world dedicated to Unrestricted and Total Ecumenism. It is a remarkable meeting and expression space for dialogue and interreligious relationships. The monument was defined by the traditional newspaper Diário de Notícias, from Portugal, as the “largest pyramidal construction [with seven faces] of the 20th century”.
2. The Temple of Good Will welcomes people every day of the year, for 24 hours, in its main environment, the Nave. “Pain has no time to knock on the heart's door,” said Paiva Netto, upon inaugurating the Temple of Divine Ecumenism, one of its many names. That's why it never closed its doors. TBV is a roof for all humanity, and everyone is very welcome, regardless of belief, disbelief, ideology, political party, social class or ethnic group.
3. The Sacred Pyre in front of the Temple of Good Will symbolizes Universal Solidarity and represents the flame of Ecumenical Fraternity, which will never go out in the hearts of men and women of Good Will. Every day, at 6 pm, the Pira is lit to remember the time of the Angelus Hour.
4. The monument was built based on the number 7, which symbolizes perfection. It is a pyramid with tips and has 7 faces, 21 meters high and 28 meters in diameter; the Crystal at the top of the pyramid weighs 70 pounds; the Spiral, which is in the center of the nave, has 7 dark and 7 light bands. In this environment, there are also 7 benches on each side and the Throne and Altar of God, which has a ladder with 7 steps.
5. At the pinnacle is the Holy Crystal. According to scholars, it is a stone that, in addition to purifying the environment, favors chromotherapy — healing through colors. The crystal, donated to the Temple of Peace, was found in 1989, in Cristalina/GO, by the prospector Chico Jorge (1927-1996) and weighs 21 kilos. At the time, the media considered it the largest pure crystal in the world. In 1997, the renowned plastic artist Siron Franco showed, in the photographic panel of the TBV's Sacred Crystal, the lines that, according to his refined vision, form the perfect image of the face of Jesus, the Ecumenical Christ, the Divine Statesman. The fact has been confirmed by countless people looking at them from the same angle.
6. Each environment of the Temple of Good Will has a qualified receptionist to provide the public daily, from 8 am to 8 pm, including weekends, with all information related to the monument. For foreign groups, it is also possible to schedule guided tours in English and Spanish. In addition, the Temple of Peace has folders available in several languages with explanations from the TBV.
7. In the Nave do TBV, there is the work Throne and Altar of God, made by the Italian sculptor Roberto Moriconi (1932-1993). In it, the four elements of Nature are represented: fire, air, earth and water, to symbolize the Creator (the Heavenly Father). At the suggestion of the author himself, the phrase “Every day is a day to renew our destiny” was inscribed on the Throne and Altar of God, by the founder of TBV, journalist and writer José de Paiva Netto. The artistic representation is positioned in an east-west direction to show the union between the mysticism of the East and the pragmatism of the West and was inspired by the evolutionary spiritual scale of the human being. Its 7 steps represent the infinite mercy of God towards the supplications of those who seek Him.
8. The floor at Nave do TBV is made of granite and has a spiral design, where the visitor walks along the dark colored path, which turns counterclockwise, representing the human being's search for a point of balance. In the center of the Pyramid, just below the Holy Crystal, a bronze plaque symbolizes the discovery of light. The return of the visitor through the light color in the Spiral, clockwise, represents the path illuminated by the moral and spiritual values acquired by human beings. The walk ends in front of the Throne and Altar of God, where the visitor makes his wish/thanks and drinks the fluidized water. Visitors walk barefoot to better catalyze the energies of the environment. This ritual was created by the people themselves as soon as the monument was inaugurated.
9. In the Salão Nobre, works of art, international tributes and the panel The Evolution of Humanity are on display. The images in the paintings were made in Crayon nº 2 pencil by the artists Marcos Garrot and Hamilton Gondim and are of personalities that, in some way, contributed to human progress.
10. The TBV's Noble Hall also holds the Holy Koran, a symbol of Islam, and the Menorah (candlestick), a symbol of Judaism. There is also a certificate from the Grande Oriente Masonry of the Federal District, in recognition of the TBV's Silver Jubilee. Highlight also to China, Holland and Chile, who presented the Temple of Peace, and to the tribute of the Society of Prayer for World Peace, from Japan, with the “Obelisk of Peace”.
11. In the Temple of Good Will, is exposed what is believed to be the only tarot that also has figures from the original tarot, which are monuments of a city, in the case of Brasília. The work, entitled “Tarô de Brasília”, has paintings on canvas made by the artist from Minas Gerais, Marlene Godoy, in commemoration of 30 years of the federal capital. At the time, the TBV was still a newly built monument, and, to complete the main tourist attractions, the artist delivered her work to the space, making it a permanent exhibition at the Temple of Peace Art Gallery.
12. At the Art Gallery, visitors can see a work of French origin made in crystal and hand carved wood. It is a mirror measuring 205 x 300 m2 that refers to the period from 1822 to 1889. It is a tribute to the Brazilian Royal Family that highlights the coat of arms of the Imperial Crown
13. The long grand piano on display at the Art Gallery is from the Steinway & Sons brand, a factory of German origin founded in 1853, in New York, in the United States. Great pianists such as Arthur Moreira Lima and João Carlos Martins have already played on it. There are only 4 copies of this piano model in Brasília/DF: at TBV, at Palácio do Itamaraty, at Universidade de Brasília (UnB) and at Teatro Nacional.
14. The work that portrays a pregnant angel is entitled “Maternity” and was made using the “paper maché” technique by actor and plastic artist Guilherme Karan (1957-2016), who donated it to the Temple of Good Will. The work is a tribute to mothers and symbolizes the woman who, when bearing a child, must protect him in his earthly journey, leading him on the path of Good, Love and Solidarity.
15. The Alziro Zarur Memorial is dedicated to the late founder of the LGW, Alziro Zarur (1914-1979), in a tribute paid by José de Paiva Netto, founder of the TBV. In this space, his furniture and personal items from the 1940s are exposed.
16. The monument is part of the tourist route called “Rota Athos” as it houses the work of the renowned Brazilian artist Athos Bulcão entitled “Peixes”, which represents Nascent Christianity. One of the few made in polychrome wood, the main feature of artistic production is the tile panels. It is exhibited at TBV in a place chosen by the author himself.
17. Before gushing into the Holy Fountain, the water passes through several filters and crosses the Nave where it receives the energies of the Sacred Crystal. In addition to being used to drink and energize crystals, many patrons and visitors also use it for healing and therapeutic purposes. Next to the Holy Fountain, there is a moving 18th century French sculpture made in bronze, which represents Jesus, the Ecumenical Christ, the Divine Statesman, blessing all who circulate there. Space is an exaltation to Nature and water. For this reason, the founder of TBV, Paiva Netto, made a point of recording the following sentence on the site: “Water is Life, without it any kind of existence is impossible. Polluting it is a crime against humanity”. In addition to performing their prayers there, the pilgrims bow and kiss the feet of the beautiful sculpture of Jesus and hold the left hand (next to the heart), in a gesture of great respect and great religiosity, begging for spiritual and material blessings
18. The Mandala is a majestic crystal panel, with interference in marble, in two planes. According to the German artist Ula Haensell (1938-1992), the work is a circle that has neither beginning nor end. Donated by the artist to the Temple of Good Will, it is one of the most sought after during visitation as it is a transmitter of energy. At the center of the Mandala is the representation of God, the Law of Nature, the Cosmic Law, and around the core, emerald green appears, the most spiritual color that a human being can achieve.
19. Brasília, as well as other important capitals, also has its Seven Wonders. In December 2008, TBV was acclaimed as one of the Seven Wonders of Brasília/DF. The choice, made by popular vote, via the Internet, was promoted by the International Bureau of Cultural Capitals (Ibocc), based in Barcelona. In addition to the TBV, the Planalto Palace, the National Congress, the Alvorada Palace, the JK Bridge, the Brasília Cathedral and the Dom Bosco Sanctuary were also elected.
20. Some distinguished international visitors who got to know the Temple of Peace: John Amos (Hollywood star), members of the band Guns N'Roses, Beyoncé staff, Robert Plant and producers and members of his band “The Sensational Space Shifters”, who they went there to meditate before performing in Brasília/DF, in 2012. After walking through the Spiral and observing the Sacred Crystal at the top of the Pyramid, Robert Plant highlighted the quality of the music that played in the environment.
21. The collection of the TBV Art Gallery includes works by famous artists, such as the German Ula Haensell (1938-1992), the Uruguayan Montani, the Venezuelan Maldonado Diaz, Brunhilda Zilles, Concessa Colaço (1907-2001) , by Lia Werner, by Jânio Quadros (1917-1992) and by Mino Carta.
22. The monument celebrates marriage and baptism ceremonies, regardless of religion. It also promotes exhibitions of works of art and ecumenical acts; at the World Parliament of the Ecumenical Fraternity, the LBV's ParlaMundi, a building attached to the TBV, a series of events takes place throughout the year.
23. During one of the lectures at the Spirit and Science World Forum, held in 2000 by the Legion of Good Will (LBV), Russian physicist Edward Krizhanvsky, using the Visualization Gas Discharge Technique, carried out experiments and proved that the atmosphere of the Temple of Good Will (TBV) strengthens the energies of those who enter its doors. The physicist stated that the result was surprising: “The main and most interesting conclusion is that there was a perceptual difference [of the people] before and after returning from the Temple. The volunteers had their energies strengthened and well distributed, in addition to being much clearer”.
On October 18, from 8 am to 6 pm, there will be another edition of the LBV's Spirit and Science World Forum, whose central theme will be “Investigating Spirit, Brain and Mind” and will feature the participation of renowned researchers and scientists .
24. It has been featured in an important series on the BBC British TV network in London, which highlighted the most unknown rituals to the famous temples, on a tour around the planet. Thus, the BBC in London recorded the different expressions of human fascination for the divine with the series "Around the World in 80 Fainths", which ran in February 2009. The program followed the journey of the Anglican Church pastor Pete Owen Jones on all continents showing the customs of the six major religions on the planet: Buddhism, Christianity, Hinduism, Islam, Judaism and Sikhism (in India). After navigating, with his team of journalists, deserts in Africa and the Americas, mountains in Asia and dense forests to find different manifestations of religious sentiment, Owen Jones found: “Today, in a world that has been divided by supposed religious beliefs, coming to a place where peace, understanding and enlightenment is being promoted among the world's religions is a relief (...) I feel Love when I come to the Temple of Good Will. It was very important to come to TBV”, he said.
25. Since 2003, the Day of Ecumenism has been celebrated on October 21, with the aim of promoting Peace among the most diverse fields of spiritual and human knowledge, making the banner of respect the basis for harmony among human beings , unity and understanding between peoples. The date, celebrated in several Brazilian cities, in addition to Brasília, also honors the Temple of Divine Ecumenism, inaugurated on October 21, 1989, in the federal capital
26. On the last day of the year (31 December), the Spiritual New Year is held to welcome the arrival of a new year. The traditional event brings together hundreds of people looking for environments that provide peace, tranquility, meditation and welcoming to renew their energies. The event is celebrated regardless of religious beliefs. The progressive count for the new year takes place in the center of the nave and ends with the walk along the Spiral.
27. One of the environments most requested by visitors is the Egyptian Room. The unique location brings details of the Egyptian people and, at the same time, provides an environment for meditation. In the Egyptian Room, it is possible to appreciate, among other things, frescoes that reproduce the great sphinx of Giza, the Giza Valley itself, with the three pyramids: Quéops, Quéfren and Miquerinos, as well as replicas of the furniture of the time. On the ceiling, there are also “seven heavens”, which represent the seven days of the week and all the mystique of the number 7. Besides these, there are many other minutiae that confirm the words of the monument's founder, José de Paiva Netto: “If you don't you can go to Egypt, the TBV brings Egypt to you”. The space promotes on Thursdays, at 7 pm, the ecumenical meditation meeting, open to people of all ages.
28. The door of the Temple of Good Will, made of carved wood, is a work by the artist Toninho Maciel. TBV first opened its doors on October 21, 1989, and since then they have never closed. “Pain has no time to knock on the heart's door”, highlights the monument's founder, José de Paiva Netto.
29. Inside the Nave, the main environment of the TBV, there is a statue of the Prophet Daniel. The work represents the passage of the sixth chapter of the book of the Prophet Daniel, in the Old Testament of the Holy Bible, under the title: “Daniel in the den of the lions”. The plaster piece was made by students from the Liboreto Artistic Foundation and is a reproduction authorized by the Ministry of Culture of the work of the genius of Brazilian baroque Aleijadinho. The original is made of soapstone and is exhibited in Congonhas/MG.
30. Going down the stairs near the Holy Fountain towards the Alziro Zarur Memorial, there is a huge tapestry entitled “The return of Jesus”. The work is by the master tapestry maker and plastic artist Concessa Colaço, who, in her conception, Christ is Ecumenical, does not have a defined face, therefore, each person will define Him according to their belief or disbelief. The work also emphasizes the New Commandment: “Love one another as I have loved you” (Gospel of Jesus, according to John, 13:34). Further on, the pilgrim finds, at the Alziro Zarur Memorial, the panel A Conquista, by the artist Satyro Marques. The work is based on the last book of the Holy Bible, the Apocalypse of Jesus, and highlights, on its left, the knights mentioned in the biblical text; at the bottom, material and spiritual humanity asking for help; on the right, the trumpets announcing the Triumphal Return of Jesus, the Ecumenical Christ, the Divine Statesman, making a necklace of purification crystals, which resemble the Sacred Crystal, which stands on the pinnacle of the Temple of Good Will (TBV). Behind, are the warriors, soldiers in the service of God.
Temple of Good Will — 30 years
The Temple of Good Will, acclaimed by the people as one of the Seven Wonders of Brasília, is located at Quadra 915 Sul — Brasília/DF. For more information, call: (61) 3114-1070.
Follow us on social media:
Instagram: @templodaboavontadetbv |
Facebook: templo da boa vontade